CHAPTER XXX. .

                                                 THE PERMANENT CENTER OF GRAVITY

Without true individuality, continuity of purpose is impossible.

If the psychological individual doesn't exist, if many people live within each of us, if there is no responsible subject, it would be absurd to demand continuity of purpose from anyone.

We know very well that many people live within one person, so the full sense of responsibility doesn't truly exist within us.

What a particular "I" affirms at a given moment cannot be taken seriously due to the concrete fact that any other "I" can affirm the exact opposite at any other time.

The serious thing about all this is that many people believe they possess a sense of moral responsibility and deceive themselves by claiming to always be the same.

There are people who, at any moment in their lives, come to Gnostic studies, radiate with the force of longing, become enthusiastic about esoteric work, and even swear to dedicate their entire existence to these matters.

One cannot help but feel great joy upon hearing such devoted and undeniably sincere people speak.

However, this idyll doesn't last long. One day, for one reason or another, just or unjust, simple or complicated, the person withdraws from Gnosis, abandons the work, and to right the wrong, or trying to justify themselves, joins some other mystical organization, thinking they are now better off.

All this coming and going, this incessant changing of schools, sects, and religions, is due to the multiplicity of egos within us that struggle among themselves for supremacy.

Since each ego possesses its own criteria, its own mind, its own ideas, this change of opinion, this constant fluctuation from one organization to another, from one ideal to the next, is perfectly normal.

The individual, in and of themselves, is nothing more than a machine that serves as a vehicle for one ego, and then for another. Some mystical selves deceive themselves; after leaving one sect or another, they decide to believe they are gods, they shine like will-o'-the-wisps, and finally they disappear.

There are people who briefly dabble in esoteric work, and then, the moment another ego intervenes, they abandon these studies altogether and allow themselves to be swallowed up by life.

Since a multitude of egos exist within us, a permanent center of gravity is impossible.

It's only natural that not everyone achieves profound self-realization. We know that the intimate self-realization of the being requires continuity of purpose, and since it's very difficult to find someone with a permanent center of gravity, it's not surprising that it's rare for someone to reach deep inner self-realization.

It's normal for someone to become enthusiastic about esoteric work and then abandon it; what's unusual is for someone not to abandon the work and to reach the goal.

Certainly, and in the name of truth, we affirm that the Sun is conducting a very complicated and terribly difficult laboratory experiment.

Within the intellectual animal mistakenly called man, there exist germs that, if properly developed, can become Solar men.

However, it is worth clarifying that it is not certain that these germs will develop; normally, they degenerate and are unfortunately lost.

In any case, the aforementioned germs that are to transform us into Solar men need a suitable environment, for it is well known that a seed in a sterile medium does not germinate; it perishes.

For the true seed of man, deposited in our sexual glands, to germinate, continuity of purpose and a normal physical body are necessary.

If scientists continue experimenting with the endocrine glands, any possibility of the development of the aforementioned germs may be lost.

If we do not work on ourselves, we will regress and degenerate appallingly.

The experiment the Sun is conducting in nature's laboratory, besides being difficult, has certainly yielded very few results.

Creating Solar beings is only possible when true cooperation exists within each of us.

The creation of Solar beings is impossible if we do not first establish a permanent center of gravity within ourselves.

How could we have continuity of purpose if we do not establish this center of gravity in our psyche?

Any race created by the Sun certainly has no other objective in nature than to serve the interests of this creation and the Solar experiment.

If the Sun fails in its experiment, it loses all interest in such a race, and it is, in fact, condemned to destruction and involution.

Each of the races that have existed on the face of the Earth has served the Solar experiment. From each race, the Sun has achieved some triumphs, reaping small groups of Solar beings.

When a race has borne fruit, it gradually disappears or perishes violently through great catastrophes. The creation of Solar men is possible when one strives to become independent of lunar forces. There is no doubt that all these selves we carry within our psyche are exclusively lunar in nature.

It would be impossible to free ourselves from lunar influence if we did not first establish a permanent center of gravity within ourselves.

How could we dissolve the entirety of the pluralized ego if we lack continuity of purpose? How could we have continuity of purpose without having first established a permanent center of gravity in our psyche?

Since the current race, instead of becoming independent of lunar influence, has lost all interest in Solar intelligence, it has unquestionably condemned itself to involution and degeneration.

It is not possible for true humanity to emerge through evolutionary mechanics. We know well that evolution and its twin sister, involution, are merely two laws that constitute the mechanical axis of all nature. Evolution occurs up to a perfectly defined point, and then the involutionary process begins; every rise is followed by a fall, and vice versa. ( physically Speacking).

We are merely machines controlled by different egos. We serve the economy of nature; we do not possess a defined individuality, as many pseudo-esotericists and pseudo-occultists mistakenly assume.

We urgently need to change so that the seeds of humanity may bear fruit.

Only by working on ourselves with true continuity of purpose and a complete sense of moral responsibility can we become Solar beings. This implies dedicating our entire existence to esoteric work on ourselves.

Those who hope to reach the Solar state through the mechanics of evolution are deceiving themselves and, in fact, condemning themselves to involutive degeneration.

In esoteric work, we cannot afford to be fickle; those with shifting ideas, those who work on their psyche today and allow themselves to be swallowed up by life tomorrow, those who seek evasions and justifications to abandon esoteric work will degenerate and regress.

Some postpone their mistakes, leaving everything for tomorrow while they improve their financial situation, without considering that the Solar experiment is something very different from their personal opinions and their well-known plans.

It's not so easy to become a Solar man when we carry the Moon within us (the Ego is lunar).

The Earth has two moons; the second one is called Lilith and is located a little farther away than the white moon.

Astronomers often see Lilith as a lentil because it is very small. That is the black moon.

The most sinister forces of the Ego reach Earth from Lilith and produce subhuman and bestial psychological results.

The crimes of the tabloids, the most monstrous murders in history, the most unsuspected crimes, etc., etc., etc., are due to Lilith's vibrational waves.

The double lunar influence, represented in human beings by the Ego they carry within, makes us a true failure.

If we do not see the urgency of dedicating our entire existence to working on ourselves in order to free ourselves from the double lunar force, we will end up swallowed by the Moon, regressing, degenerating more and more into certain states that we could well describe as unconscious and subconscious.

The serious thing about all this is that we do not possess true individuality. If we had a permanent center of gravity, we would truly work seriously until we achieved the Solar state. There are so many excuses surrounding these matters, so many evasions, so many fascinating attractions, that it often becomes almost impossible to grasp the urgency of esoteric work.

However, with the margin of free will we possess, along with the Gnostic teachings geared toward practical work, could serve as a foundation for our noble purposes related to the Solar experiment.

The fickle mind doesn't understand what we're saying here; it reads this chapter and then forgets it. Another book comes along, and another, and in the end, we end up joining any institution that sells us a passport to heaven, that speaks to us in a more optimistic light, that assures us of comforts in the afterlife.

That's how people are: mere puppets controlled by invisible strings, mechanical dolls with fickle ideas and no continuity of purpose.

                                                                         CHAPTER XXXI.

                                                          THE GNOSTIC ESOTERIC WORK

It is urgent to study Gnosis and use the practical ideas presented in this work to work seriously on oneself.

However, we cannot work on ourselves with the intention of dissolving this or that "I" without having observed it beforehand.

Self-observation allows a ray of light to penetrate our interior.

Any "I" expresses itself in the head in one way, in the heart in another, and in the genitals in yet another.

We need to observe the "I" that we find trapped at any given moment; it is urgent to see it in each of these three centers of our organism.

In relation to other people, if we are alert and vigilant like a sentry in times of war, we discover ourselves.

Do you remember when your vanity was wounded? Your pride? What upset you most during the day? Why did you feel that upset? What was its secret cause? Study this, observe your head, heart, and sexuality... Practical life is a wonderful school; in our interactions, we can discover those I"s" we carry within us.

Any setback, any incident, can lead us, through intimate self-observation, to the discovery of an "I," be it self-love, envy, jealousy, anger, greed, suspicion, slander, lust, etc., etc., etc.

We need to know ourselves before we can know others. It is urgent to learn to see things from another's point of view.

If we put ourselves in others' shoes, we discover that the psychological defects we attribute to others are abundant within ourselves. Loving one's neighbor is essential, but one cannot truly love others without first learning to empathize with them in esoteric practice.

Cruelty will continue to exist on the face of the earth until we have learned to put ourselves in others' shoes.

But if one lacks the courage to see oneself, how can one empathize with others?

Why should we see only the negative aspects of other people?

A mechanical antipathy towards someone we've just met indicates that we don't know how to put ourselves in their shoes, that we don't love our neighbor, that our conscience is too dormant.

Do we find a certain person very unlikeable? Why? Perhaps they drink? Let's examine ourselves... Are we sure of our own virtue? Are we sure we aren't carrying within us the "self" of drunkenness?

It would be better if, upon seeing a drunkard acting foolishly, we said: "That's me, what a fool I am." You are an honest and virtuous woman, and that's why you dislike a certain lady; you feel antipathy towards her. Why? Are you very self-assured? Do you believe that within you there is no lustful "I"? Do you think that this lady, discredited by her scandals and lasciviousness, is perverse? Are you sure that the lust and perversity you see in that woman do not exist within you? It would be better if you observed yourself intimately and, in deep meditation, took the place of that woman you abhor. It is urgent to value the esoteric Gnostic work; it is essential to understand and appreciate it if we truly yearn for radical change. It is essential to know how to love our fellow human beings, to study Gnosis, and to bring this teaching to all people; otherwise, we will fall into selfishness. If one dedicates oneself to the esoteric  work oneself, but he doesn't share the teachings with others; his inner progress becomes very difficult due to a lack of love for his neighbor.

"Whoever gives will receive, and the more they give, the more they will receive; but from whoever gives nothing, even what they have will be taken away." That is the Law.

                                                                          CHAPTER XXXII

                                                                        PRAYER AT WORK

Observation, Judgment, and Execution are the three basic factors of dissolution. First: one observes. Second: one judge . Third: one executes.

Spies in war are first observed; second, they are judge; third, they are shot.

In interrelation, there is self-discovery and self-revelation. Whoever renounces coexistence with their fellow human beings also renounces self-discovery.

Any incident in life, however insignificant it may seem, undoubtedly has as its cause an intimate actor within us, a psychic aggregate, an "I."

Self-discovery is possible when we find ourselves in a state of alert perception, alert novelty.

The "I," caught red-handed, must be carefully observed in our brain, heart, and sexuality.

Any lustful ego might manifest in the heart as love, in the brain as an ideal, but by focusing on sex, we would feel a certain unmistakable morbid excitement.

The judgment of any ego must be definitive. We need to put it in the dock and judge it mercilessly.

Any evasion, justification, or consideration must be eliminated if we truly want to become aware of the ego we long to eradicate from our psyche.

Execution is different; it wouldn't be possible to execute any ego without having previously observed and judged it.

Prayer in psychological work is fundamental for dissolution. We need a power superior to the mind if we truly wish to disintegrate any ego.

The mind by itself could never disintegrate any ego; this is irrefutable.

To pray is to converse with God. We must appeal to God the Mother in our innermost being if we truly wish to disintegrate the ego. He who does not love his Mother, the ungrateful child, will fail in the work on himself.

Each of us has our own particular, individual Divine Mother; she, in herself, is a part of our own Being, but a derivative one.

All ancient peoples worshipped "God the Mother" in the deepest part of our Being. The feminine principle of the Eternal is Isis, Mary, Tonantzin, Cybele, Rhea, Adonia, Insoberta, etc., etc., etc.

If in the merely physical realm we have a father and a mother, in the deepest part of our Being we also have our Father who is in secret and our Divine Mother Kundalini.

There are as many Fathers in Heaven as there are people on earth. God the Mother in our own intimacy is the feminine aspect of our Father who is in secret.

He and She are certainly the two higher parts of our innermost Being. Undoubtedly, He and She are our very Real Being beyond the "I" of Psychology.

He unfolds in Her and commands, directs, and instructs. She eliminates the undesirable elements that we carry within us, provided we continually work on ourselves.

When we have died radically, when all undesirable elements have been eliminated after much conscious work and voluntary suffering, we will merge and integrate with the "FATHER-MOTHER." Then we will be terribly divine Gods, beyond good and evil.

Our particular, individual Divine Mother, through her fiery powers, can reduce to cosmic dust any of those many "I's" that has been previously observed and judged.( and comprehended through deep meditation)

In no way is a specific formula necessary to pray to our inner Divine Mother. We must be very natural and simple when addressing HER. The child who speaks to his mother never has special formulas; he says what comes from his heart, and that is all.

No "I" dissolves instantly; our Divine Mother must work and even suffer greatly before achieving the annihilation of any "I."

Become introverted, direct your prayer inward, seeking within yourselves your Divine Lady, and speak to her with sincere supplications. Beg her to disintegrate that "I" which you have previously observed and judged.

The sense of intimate self-observation, as it develops, will allow you to verify the progressive advancement of your work.

Understanding and discernment are fundamental; however, something more is needed if we truly wish to disintegrate the "I."

The mind can afford to label any defect, transfer it from one department to another, display it, hide it, etc., but it can never fundamentally alter it.

A special power, superior to the mind, is needed—a fiery power capable of reducing any defect to ashes. Stella Maris, our Divine Mother, possesses this power; she can pulverize any psychological defect. Our Divine Mother dwells within us, beyond the body, emotions, and mind. She herself is a fiery power superior to the mind. Our particular, individual Cosmic Mother possesses Wisdom, Love, and Power. In her, absolute perfection exists.

Good intentions and their constant repetition are useless; they lead nowhere. It would be pointless to repeat, "I will not be lustful"; the egos of lust will still exist in the very depths of our psyche. It would be pointless to repeat daily, "I will no longer be angry." The egos of anger will still exist in our psychological depths. It would be pointless to say daily, "I will no longer be greedy." The "selves" of greed would continue to exist in the various depths of our psyche.

It would be useless to withdraw from the world and shut ourselves away in a convent or live in a cave; the "selves", the egos within us would continue to exist. Some cave-dwelling anchorites, through rigorous discipline, reached the ecstasy of saints and were taken to heaven, where they saw and heard things beyond human comprehension; however, the "selves" continued to exist within them. Undoubtedly, the Essence can escape the "i" through rigorous discipline and experience ecstasy; however, after this bliss, it returns to the interior of the "ego." Those who have become accustomed to ecstasy without having dissolved the "Ego" believe they have already achieved liberation. They deceive themselves into believing they are Masters and even enter into submerged Involution.

We would never speak out against mystical rapture, against ecstasy and the happiness of the Soul in the absence of the EGO. We only wish to emphasize the need to dissolve "I's" to achieve final liberation.

The Essence of any disciplined anchorite, accustomed to escaping the "I," repeats this feat after the death of the physical body, enjoys ecstasy for a time, and then returns like the Genie in Aladdin's lamp to the inside of the bottle, to the Ego, to the Self. then returns like the Genie in Aladdin's lamp to the inside of the bottle, to the Ego, to the I.

Then they have no choice but to return to a new physical body, with the purpose of repeating their life on the stage of existence. Many mystics who passed away in the caves of the Himalayas, in Central Asia, are now ordinary, common people in this world, even though their followers still adore and venerate them.

Any attempt at liberation, however grand, if it does not take into account the need to dissolve the Ego, is doomed to failure. 

Samael Aun Weor-Kalki Avatar of the of the Aquarius Age

                                                                     CHAPTER XXVIII

                                                                           THE WILL

The "Great Work" is, above all, the creation of man by himself, through self-disciplined efforts and voluntary suffering.

The "Great Work" is the inner conquest of ourselves, of our true freedom in God.

We urgently need, without delay, to disintegrate all those "Egos" that live within us if we truly desire the perfect emancipation of the Will.

Nicolas Flamel and Ramon Llull, both poor, liberated their wills and performed countless astonishing psychological feats.

Agrippa never reached more than the first part of the "Great Work" and died painfully, struggling to disintegrate his "Egos" in order to possess himself and secure his independence.

The perfect emancipation of the will assures the wise person absolute dominion over Fire, Air, Water, and Earth.

Many students of contemporary psychology will find what we stated above regarding the sovereign power of the emancipated will exaggerated; however, the Bible speaks wonders of Moses.

According to Philo, Moses was an Initiate in the land of the Pharaohs on the banks of the Nile, a Priest of Osiris, a cousin of the Pharaoh, and educated between the pillars of Isis, the Divine Mother, and of Osiris, our Father who dwells in secret.

Moses was a descendant of the Patriarch Abraham, the great Chaldean Magician, and of the highly respected Isaac.

Moses, the man who unleashed the electric power of the will, possesses the gift of miracles; this is known by both the Divine and human beings. It is written.

Everything that the Holy Scriptures say about this Hebrew leader is certainly extraordinary, wondrous.

Moses transforms his staff into a serpent, transforms one of his hands into a leper's hand, and then restores it to life.

The test of the burning bush has made his power clear; the people understand, kneel, and prostrate themselves.

Moses uses a Magic Staff, emblem of royal power, of the priestly power of the Initiate in the Great Mysteries of Life and Death.

Before Pharaoh, Moses turns the water of the Nile into blood; the fish die, the sacred river is infected, the Egyptians cannot drink from it, and the Nile's irrigation water spills blood across the fields.

Moses does more; he causes millions of disproportionate, gigantic, monstrous frogs to appear, emerging from the river and invading the houses. Then, at his command, an indication of a free and sovereign will, those horrible frogs disappear.

But Pharaoh does not let the Israelites go free. Moses performs new miracles: he covers the earth with filth, conjures up swarms of disgusting, foul flies, which he then has the audacity to banish.

He unleashes a dreadful plague, and all the flocks except those of the Jews perish.

Taking soot from the oven—says the Holy Scriptures—he throws it into the air, and, falling upon the Egyptians, it causes pustules and ulcers.

Extending his famous Magic Staff, Moses makes hail rain down from the sky, which mercilessly destroys and kills. Then he unleashes a fiery lightning bolt, a terrifying thunderclap resounds, and it rains down dreadfully; then, with a gesture, he restores calm.

However, Pharaoh remains inflexible. Moses, with a tremendous stroke of his magic staff, conjures up swarms of locusts as if by magic, then darkness descends. Another stroke of the staff, and everything returns to its original order.

The ending of that entire Old Testament biblical drama is well known: Jehovah intervenes, causing the death of all the firstborn of the Egyptians, and Pharaoh has no choice but to let the Hebrews go.

Later, Moses uses his magic staff to part the waters of the Red Sea and cross them on dry land.

When the Egyptian warriors rush across, pursuing the Israelites, Moses, with a gesture, causes the waters to close again, swallowing the pursuers.

Undoubtedly, many pseudo-occultists, upon reading all this, would like to do the same, to have the same powers as Moses. However, this is more than impossible as long as the Will remains trapped within each and every one of those "I's" that we carry in the various layers of our psyche.

The Essence embedded within the "Ego" is the Genie in Aladdin's lamp, yearning for freedom... Freed, such a Genie can perform miracles. The Essence is "Will-Consciousness" unfortunately being processed by virtue of our own conditioning.

When the Will is liberated, it blends or merges, thus becoming integrated with the Universal Will, and thereby becoming sovereign.

The individual Will, fused with the Universal Will, can perform all the miracles of Moses.

There are three kinds of acts:

A) Those that correspond to the Law of Accidents.

B) Those that belong to the Law of Recurrence, actions always repeated in each existence.

C) Actions intentionally determined by the Conscious Will.

Undoubtedly, only those who have liberated their Will through the death of the "I" can perform new acts born of their free will.

The common, everyday acts of humanity are always the result of the Law of Recurrence or the mere product of mechanical accidents.

Whoever possesses a truly free Will can create new circumstances; whoever has their Will trapped within the "Pluralized Self" is a victim of circumstances. Throughout the biblical texts, there is a marvelous display of High Magic, clairvoyance, prophecy, miracles, transfigurations, and resurrections of the dead, whether by insufflation, laying on of hands, or simply gazing at the bridge of the nose, etc., etc., etc.

The Bible abounds with descriptions of massage, sacred oil, magnetic passes, applying a little saliva to the afflicted area, reading other people's thoughts, transportation, apparitions, words from heaven, etc., etc., etc.—true marvels of the liberated, emancipated, sovereign Conscious Will.

Witches? Sorcerers? Black Magicians? They abound like weeds; yet these are neither Saints, nor Prophets, nor Adepts of the White Brotherhood.

No one could attain "True Enlightenment," nor exercise the Absolute Priesthood of Conscious Will, without first having radically died to themselves, here and now.

There are people want to perform the same yet they never bother to observe themselves, to know themselves, to disintegrate those psychic aggregates, those "Egos" within which the Will, the Essence, is trapped.

Such people are obviously doomed to failure. They are people who covet the faculties of the Saints, but who are in no way willing to die to themselves.

Eliminating errors is something magical, marvelous in itself, which implies rigorous psychological self-observation.

Exercising power is possible when the marvelous power of the Will is radically liberated.

Unfortunately, because people have their will entangled within each "I," it is obviously divided into multiple wills, each processed according to its own conditioning.

It is clear to understand that each "I" therefore possesses its own particular, unconscious will.

The countless wills entangled within the "Egos" frequently clash with each other, thus making us powerless, weak, miserable, victims of circumstances, and incapable.

                                                                          CHAPTER XXIX

                                                                           DECAPITATION

As one works on oneself, one comes to understand more and more the need to radically eliminate from one's inner nature all that makes us so ugly.

The worst circumstances of life, the most critical situations, the most difficult events, always prove wonderful for intimate self-discovery.

In those unexpected, critical moments, the most secret egos always surface when we least expect it; if we are alert, we will undoubtedly discover ourselves.

The most tranquil periods of life are precisely the least favorable for working on oneself.

There are moments in life that are too complicated, when one has a marked tendency to easily identify with events and completely forget oneself; in those moments, one do foolish things that lead nowhere. If one were alert, if in those very moments, instead of losing one's mind, one remembered oneself, one would discover with astonishment certain I “S” whose existence one never had the slightest suspicion of.

The sense of intimate self-observation is atrophied in every human being; by working diligently, by observing oneself moment by moment, this sense will develop progressively.

As the sense of self-observation continues to develop through continuous use, we will become increasingly capable of directly perceiving those I " S " about which we never had any information related to their existence. Faced with the sense of intimate self-observation, each of the I"S" that dwell within us truly assumes this or that figure secretly akin to the flaw it personifies. Undoubtedly, the image of each of these egos has a certain unmistakable psychological flavor through which we instinctively apprehend, capture, and grasp its innermost nature and the flaw that characterizes it.

Initially, the esotericist doesn't know where to begin, faced with the need to work on themselves, but finds themselves completely disoriented.

By taking advantage of critical moments, the most unpleasant situations, the most adverse instants, if we are alert, we will discover our outstanding flaws, the egos that we must urgently disintegrate.

Sometimes it can begin with anger or egotism, or with that unfortunate second of lust, etc., etc., etc.

It is necessary to pay attention, above all, to our daily psychological states if we truly want a definitive change.

Before going to bed, it's wise to examine the day's events, the embarrassing situations, Aristophanes's boisterous laughter, and Socrates's subtle smile.

We may have hurt someone with a laugh, perhaps we may have made someone ill with a smile or an inappropriate glance.

Let us remember that in pure esotericism, good is everything that is in its place, bad is everything that is out of place.

Water in its proper place is good, but if it were to flood the house, it would be out of place, causing damage; it would be bad and harmful.

Fire in the kitchen, in its proper place, is not only useful but good; out of place, burning the living room furniture, it would be bad and harmful.

Any virtue, however holy, is good in its proper place, but bad and harmful out of place. With virtues, we can harm others. It is essential to put virtues in their proper place. What would you say about a priest preaching the word of the Lord inside a brothel? What would you say about a meek and tolerant man blessing a gang of assailants who were trying to rape his wife and daughters? What would you say about that kind of tolerance taken to excess? What would you think about the charitable attitude of a man who, instead of bringing food home, distributed his money among beggars of vice? What would you think about the helpful man who, in a given moment, lent a dagger to a murderer?

Remember, dear reader, that crime also hides among the cadences of verse. There is much virtue in the wicked and much wickedness in the virtuous.

Incredibly, even within the very perfume of prayer, crime also hides.

Crime disguises itself as a saint, uses the finest virtues, presents itself as a martyr, and even officiates in sacred temples. As our capacity for intimate self-observation develops through continuous use, we can begin to see all those "selves" that form the basic foundation of our individual temperament, be it sanguine or nervous, phlegmatic or choleric.

Believe it or not, dear reader, behind the temperament we possess, hidden in the deepest recesses of our psyche, lie the most execrable diabolical creations.

Seeing such creations, observing those monstrosities of hell within which our very consciousness is imprisoned, becomes possible with the ever-progressive development of our capacity for intimate self-observation.

As long as a man has not dissolved these creations of hell, these aberrations of himself, undoubtedly, deep down, in the very core of his being, he will continue to be something that should not exist, a deformity, an abomination.

The most serious aspect of all this is that the abominable person is unaware of his own abomination; he believes himself to be beautiful, just, a good person, and even complains about the lack of understanding from others, laments the ingratitude of his fellow human beings, says that they don't understand him, cries claiming that they owe him, that they have paid him with dirty money, etc., etc., etc.

The capacity for intimate self-observation allows us to verify for ourselves, directly, the secret work by which, at any given time, we are dissolving this or that ego (this or that psychological defect), possibly discovered under difficult circumstances and when we least suspected it.

Have you ever thought in your life about what pleases or displeases you most? Have you ever reflected on the secret springs of your actions? Why do you want a beautiful house? Why do you desire a state-of-the-art car? Why do you always want to be fashionable? Why do you yearn to avoid greed? What offended you most at a particular moment? What flattered you most yesterday? Why did you feel superior to so-and-so at a certain time? When did you feel superior to someone? Why did you become conceited when recounting your triumphs? Couldn't you remain silent when people were gossiping about someone you knew? Did you accept the glass of liquor out of courtesy? Did you accept the cigarette, perhaps even though you didn't have the habit, possibly out of a sense of politeness or manliness? Are you sure you were sincere in that conversation? And when you justify yourself, when you praise yourself, when you recount your triumphs and repeat what you previously told others, did you realize you were vain?

The sense of intimate self-observation, besides allowing you to clearly see the I you are dissolving, will also allow you to see the pathetic and definite results of your inner work.

Initially, these creations of hell, these psychic aberrations that unfortunately characterize you, are uglier and more monstrous than the most horrendous beasts that exist at the bottom of the seas or in the deepest jungles of the earth; as you advance in your work, you can demonstrate, through the sense of inner self-observation, the striking fact that these abominations are losing volume, becoming smaller...

It is interesting to know that as such bestialities decrease in size, as they lose volume and become smaller, they gain in beauty, slowly assuming the form of a child; Finally, they disintegrate, becoming cosmic dust; then the trapped Essence is freed, emancipated, awakened.

Undoubtedly, the mind cannot fundamentally alter any psychological defect; obviously, the intellect can afford to label a defect with this or that name, justify it, shift it from one level to another, etc., but it could not, by itself, annihilate or disintegrate it.

We urgently need a fiery power superior to the mind, a power capable of reducing any psychological defect to mere cosmic dust.

Fortunately, this serpentine power exists within us, this marvelous fire that the ancient medieval alchemists christened with the mysterious name of Stella Maris, the Virgin of the Sea, the Azoe of Hermes's Science, the Tonantzin of Aztec Mexico—this derivation of our own innermost being, the Mother God within, always symbolized by the sacred serpent of the Great Mysteries.

If, after having observed and deeply understood a particular psychological defect (a particular ego), we beseech our own Cosmic Mother—for each of us has our own—to disintegrate, to reduce to cosmic dust, this or that defect, this ego, the subject of our inner work, you can be certain that it will diminish in size and slowly disintegrate.

All of this naturally implies successive, ongoing, and profound work, since no ego can ever be instantaneously disintegrated. The sense of intimate self-observation will reveal the progressive advancement of the work related to the abomination we truly wish to disintegrate.

Stella Maris, though it may seem incredible, is the astral signature of human sexual potency.

Obviously, Stella Maris has the effective power to disintegrate the aberrations we carry within our psyche.

The beheading of John the Baptist invites us to reflect; no radical psychological change would be possible without first undergoing beheading.

Our own derived being, Tonantzín, Stella Maris, as an electrical power unknown to all humanity and latent in the very depths of our psyche, ostensibly possesses the power to behead any ego before final disintegration.

Stella Maris is that philosophical fire that lies dormant in all organic and inorganic matter. Psychological impulses can provoke the intensive action of such a fire, and then decapitation becomes possible.

Some egos are usually decapitated at the beginning of the psychological work, others in the middle, and the last at the end. Stella Maris, as a fiery sexual power, is fully aware of the work to be done and carries out the decapitation at the opportune moment, at the right instant.

As long as the disintegration of all these psychological abominations, all those lusts, all these curses, theft, envy, secret or manifest adultery, ambition for money or psychic powers, etc., has not occurred, even when  we believe ourselves to be honorable people who keep their word, sincere, courteous, charitable, beautiful on the inside, etc., but obviously we will be nothing more than whitewashed tombs, beautiful on the outside but inside filled with disgusting rot.

Bookish erudition, pseudo-wisdom, complete information about the sacred scriptures, whether from the East or the West, the North or the South, pseudo-occultism, pseudo-esotericism, the absolute certainty of being well-informed, uncompromising sectarianism with complete conviction, etc., are all useless because in reality, deep down, there is only what we ignore: creations of ego,  monstrosities that hide behind a pretty face, behind a venerable countenance, under the most holy robes of the sacred leader, etc.

We must be honest with ourselves. We must ask ourselves what we truly want. If we have come to Gnostic teachings out of mere curiosity, if what we truly desire is not to undergo beheading, then we are deceiving ourselves, defending our own decay, acting hypocritically.

In the most venerable schools of esoteric wisdom and occultism, there are many sincerely mistaken individuals who genuinely desire self-realization but are not dedicated to the disintegration of their inner abominations.

Many people assume that good intentions alone can lead to sanctification. Obviously, as long as we do not work intensely on those egos we carry within us, they will continue to exist beneath the surface of pious gaze and good conduct.

The time has come to recognize that are many people disguised in the robes of holiness; sheep in wolves' clothing; cannibals dressed in gentlemen's attire. Executioners hidden behind the sacred sign of the cross, etc.

However majestic we may appear within our temples, or within our classrooms of light and harmony, however serene and gentle our fellow human beings may see us, however reverent and humble we may seem, deep within our psyches all the abominations of hell-the ego and all the monstrosities of war continue to exist.

In Revolutionary Psychology, the need for a radical transformation becomes evident, and this is only possible by declaring war on the psychic aggregates

Fortunately, John the Baptist taught us the secret path: TO DIE TO OURSELVES THROUGH PSYCHOLOGICAL DECAPITATION.

                                                                            CHAPTER XXV

                                                                RETURN AND RECURRENCE

A man is what his life is. If a man does not change anything within himself, if he does not radically transform his life, if he does not work on himself, he is miserably wasting his time.

Death is the return to the very beginning of one's life with the possibility of repeating it again.

Much has been said in pseudo-esoteric and pseudo-occult literature on the subject of successive lives; it is better that we concern ourselves with successive existences.

The life of each one of us, with all its phases, is always the same, repeating itself from existence to existence, throughout countless centuries.

Undoubtedly, we continue in the seed of our descendants; this is something that has already been demonstrated.

The life of each one of us, in particular, is a living film that we take with us into eternity upon dying.

Each of us carries our own film with us and brings it back to project it again on the screen of a new existence.

The repetition of dramas, comedies, and tragedies is a fundamental axiom of the Law of Recurrence.

In each new existence, the same circumstances are always repeated. The actors in these ever-repeated scenes are those people who live within us, the "Selves."

If we disintegrate these actors, these "Selves" that originate the ever-repeated scenes of our lives, then the repetition of such circumstances would become more than impossible.

Obviously, without actors there can be no scenes; this is irrefutable.

This is how we can free ourselves from the Laws of Return and Recurrence; this is how we can truly become free.

Obviously, each of the characters (Selves) that we carry within us repeats the same role from existence to existence; if we disintegrate it, if the actor dies, the role ends.

By seriously reflecting on the Law of Recurrence, or the repetition of scenes in each Return, we discover, through intimate self-observation, the secret springs of this matter.

If in the past existence, at the age of twenty-five (25), we had a love affair, it is undeniable that the "I" of that affair will seek the lady of his dreams at the age of twenty-five (25) in the new existence.

If the lady in question was only fifteen (18) years old then, the "I" of that affair will seek his beloved in the new existence at the same exact age.

It becomes clear that the two "selves," both his and hers, seek each other telepathically and reunite to repeat the same love affair from their past life. Two enemies who fought to the death in their past life will seek each other out again in this new life to repeat their tragedy at the corresponding age.

If two people had a real estate dispute at the age of forty (40) in their past life, they will seek each other telepathically at the same age in this new life to repeat the same thing.

Within each of us live many people full of commitments; that is irrefutable.

A thief carries within him a den of thieves with various criminal commitments. The murderer carries within himself a "club" of murderers, and the lustful person carries in his psyche a "brothels."

The serious thing about all this is that the intellect ignores the existence of such people or "selves" within itself and of such commitments that are inevitably fulfilled. All these commitments of the selves that dwell within us occur beneath our reason.

They are facts we ignore, things that happen to us, events processed in the subconscious and unconscious.

Rightly, we have been told that everything happens to us, like rain or thunder.

We truly have the illusion of acting, yet we do nothing; it just happens to us. This is inevitable, mechanical...

Our personality is merely the instrument of different selves, through which each of these selves fulfills its commitments.

Below our cognitive capacity, many things happen; unfortunately, we are unaware of what occurs beneath our limited reason.

We believe ourselves wise when in truth we don't even know that we don't know. We are wretched logs, tossed about by the raging waves of the sea of existence.

To escape this misfortune, this unconsciousness, this lamentable state in which we find ourselves, is only possible by dying to ourselves...

How could we awaken without first dying? Only through death does the new come about! If the seed does not die, the plant does not grow.

He who truly awakens thus acquires full objectivity of his consciousness, authentic enlightenment, happiness...

                                                                         CHAPTER XXVI. .

                                                                   SELF-CONSCIOUSNESS

We have been very wisely told that we have ninety-seven percent SUBCONSCIOUSNESS and THREE PERCENT CONSCIOUSNESS.

Speaking frankly and without ambiguity, we will say that ninety-seven percent of the Essence we carry within us is bottled up, encased, tucked away inside each of the egos that together constitute the "I."

Obviously, the Essence or Consciousness trapped within each ego is processed according to its own conditioning.

Any disintegrated ego releases a certain percentage of Consciousness. The emancipation or liberation of the Essence or Consciousness would be impossible without the disintegration of each ego.

The greater the number of disintegrated egos, the greater the Self-Awareness. The fewer the disintegrated egos, the lower the percentage of awakened Consciousness.

The awakening of Consciousness is only possible by dissolving the ego, by dying to itself, here and now.

Undoubtedly, while the Essence or Consciousness is encased within each of the egos we carry within us, it remains dormant, in a subconscious state. It is urgent to transform the subconscious into the conscious, and this is only possible by annihilating the egos; by dying to oneself.

It is not possible to awaken without having first died to oneself. Those who try to awaken first and then die have no real experience of what they claim; they resolutely march down the path of error.

Newborn children are marvelous; they possess full self-awareness; they are completely awake.

Within the body of the newborn child, the Essence is reintegrated, and this gives the child its beauty.

We are not saying that one hundred percent of the Essence or Consciousness is reintegrated in the newborn, but rather the three percent that is free and not normally trapped among the egos.

However, this percentage of free Essence reintegrated within the organism of newborn children gives them full self-awareness, lucidity, and so on.

Adults look at the newborn with pity, thinking that the child is unconscious, but they are sadly mistaken.

The newborn sees the adult as they truly are: unconscious, cruel, perverse, etc.

The newborn's egos come and go, circling the crib, wanting to enter the new body, but because the newborn has not yet formed a personality, every attempt by the egos to enter the new body proves impossible.

Sometimes the infants are frightened by these phantoms or egos approaching their crib and then scream and cry, but the adults don't understand this and assume the child is sick, hungry, or thirsty; such is the unconsciousness of adults.

As the new personality forms, the egos from previous existences gradually penetrate the new body.

When all the egos have been reintegrated, we appear in the world with that horrible inner ugliness that characterizes us; then, we wander around like sleepwalkers, always unconscious.

When we die, three things go to the grave: 1) The physical body. 2) The organic life force. 3) The personality.

The life force, like a ghost, gradually disintegrates before the grave as the physical body also disintegrates.

The personality is subconscious or infra-conscious; it enters and leaves the grave as it pleases, rejoices when mourners bring it flowers, loves its family, and very slowly dissolves until it becomes cosmic dust.

That which continues beyond the grave is the EGO, the pluralized I, the "me," a host of demons within which the Essence, the Consciousness, is trapped, returning in its own time and place, reintegrating itself.

It is regrettable that when the child's new personality is formed, the egos are also reintegrated.

                                                                            CHAPTER XXVII.

                                                THE TAX COLLECTOR AND THE PHARISEE

Reflecting a little on the various circumstances of life, it is well worth seriously understanding the foundations upon which we rest.

One person rests on their position, another on money, yet another on prestige, that one on their past, yet another on this or that title, etc., etc., etc.

The most curious thing is that we all, whether rich or beggar, need each other and live off each other, even though we may be puffed up with pride and vanity.

Let us think for a moment about what can be taken from us. What would our fate be in a revolution of blood and liquor? What would become of the foundations upon which we rest? Woe to us, we believe ourselves to be very strong, and yet we are frighteningly weak! The "I" that feels itself to be the foundation upon which we rest must be dissolved if we truly yearn for authentic Bliss.

Such an "I" underestimates others, feels superior to everyone, more perfect in every way, richer, more intelligent, more experienced in life, and so on.

It is very fitting to quote now that parable of Jesus the Great Kabir about the two men who were praying. It was told to some who trusted in themselves as righteous and looked down on others.

Jesus Christ said: “Two men went up to the temple to pray, one a Pharisee and the other a tax collector. The Pharisee stood and prayed thus with himself, ‘God, I thank you that I am not like other men, extortionists, unjust, adulterers, or even like this tax collector. I fast twice a week; I give tithes of all that I get.’ But the tax collector, standing far off, would not even lift up his eyes to heaven, but beat his breast, saying, ‘God, be merciful to me, a sinner!’ I tell you, this man went down to his house justified rather than the other. For everyone who exalts himself will be humbled, and he who humbles himself will be exalted.” (Luke 18:10-14)

Beginning to realize our own nothingness and misery is absolutely impossible as long as the concept of “More” exists within us. Examples: I am more just than that person, more wise than so-and-so, more virtuous than such-and-such,  more richer, more experienced in the ways of life, more chaste, more dutiful, etc., etc., etc.

It is not possible for a rich to enter the kingdom of heaven, it being easier for a camel to go through the eye of a needle. " while that "More" complex exists within us.

"It is easier for a camel to go through the eye of a needle than for a rich person to enter the kingdom of God."

The idea that your school is the best and my neighbor's is worthless; that your religion is the only true one, that so-and-so's wife is a terrible spouse and mine is a saint; that my friend Robert is a drunkard and I am a very sensible and teetotal man, etc., etc., etc., is what makes us feel rich; which is why we are all the "camels" of the biblical parable in relation to esoteric work.

It is urgent to observe ourselves moment by moment in order to clearly understand the foundations upon which we rest.

When one discovers what offends them most at any given moment; the annoyance caused by this or that; then one discovers the bases upon which they psychologically rest.

These bases constitute, according to the Christian Gospel, "the sands upon which he built his house."

It is necessary to carefully note how and when one has looked down on others, feeling superior perhaps because of a title, social position, acquired experience, money, etc.

It is a serious matter to feel rich, superior to so-and-so for this or that reason. Such people cannot enter the Kingdom of Heaven.

It is good to discover what flatters one, what satisfies one's vanity; this will reveal the foundations upon which we rely.

However, this kind of observation should not be merely theoretical; we must be practical and observe ourselves carefully and directly, from moment to moment.

When one begins to understand one's own misery and nothingness; when one abandons delusions of grandeur; when one discovers the folly of so many titles, honors, and vain superiorities over our fellow human beings, it is an unmistakable sign that one is beginning to change.

One cannot change if one closes oneself off to what one says: "My house," "My money," "My possessions." "My job." "My virtues." "My intellectual abilities." "My artistic abilities." "My knowledge." "My prestige," etc., etc., etc.

This clinging to "Mine," to "Me," is more than enough to prevent us from recognizing our own nothingness and inner misery.

One is astonished by the spectacle of a fire or a shipwreck; then desperate people often seize things that are laughable; things of no importance.

Poor people! They find comfort in these things, they rest in trivialities, they cling to that which has no importance whatsoever.

To feel oneself through external things, to base oneself on them, is equivalent to being in a state of absolute unconsciousness.

The feeling of "BEING" (the REAL BEING) is only possible by dissolving all those "SELVES" that we carry within us; before that, such a feeling is more than impossible.

Unfortunately, the worshippers of the "EGO" do not accept this; they believe themselves to be gods; they think they already possess those "Glorious Bodies" of which Paul of Tarsus spoke; they suppose that the "EGO" is Divine, and no one can disabuse them of such absurdities.

One doesn't know what to do with such people; one explains things to them, and they don't understand; always clinging to the sands upon which they built their house; always trapped in their dogmas, their whims, their foolishness.

If these people were to seriously observe themselves, they would verify for themselves the doctrine of the many; they would discover within themselves all that multiplicity of persons or "I “s" that live within us.

How could the true feeling of our real BEING exist within us when those "selves" are feeling for us, thinking for us?

The most serious aspect of this whole tragedy is that we think we are thinking, we feel we are feeling, when in reality it is another who, at any given moment, is thinking with our tormented brain and feeling with our aching heart.

Woe to us! How often we believe we are loving, when in reality another, filled with lust, is using the center of our heart.

We are unfortunate, confusing animal passion with love! And yet it is another within ourselves, within our personality, who experiences such confusion.

We all think we would never utter those words of the Pharisee in the biblical parable: "God, I thank you that I am not like other men," etc., etc., etc.

Yet, incredibly, this is how we act every day. The meat vendor at the market says, "I'm not like those other butchers who sell poor-quality meat and exploit people."

The fabric vendor at the store exclaims, "I'm not like those other merchants who cheat on measurements and have gotten rich."

The milk vendor affirms, "I'm not like those other milk vendors who water down the milk. I like to be honest."

The housewife, during a visit, remarks, "I'm not like that woman who goes around with other men. Thank God, I'm a decent person and faithful to my husband."

Conclusion: Everyone else is wicked, unjust, adulterous, thieving, and perverse, while each of us is a meek sheep, a "Chocolate Saint," good enough to be kept like a golden child in some church.

How foolish we are! We often think we never do all those stupid and perverse things we see others do, and for that reason, we conclude that we are magnificent people. Unfortunately, we don't see the foolishness and pettiness we commit.

There are strange moments in life when the mind, free from any worries, rests. When the mind is still, when the mind is silent, then something new arises.

In such moments, it is possible to see the foundations, the groundwork, upon which we rest.

With the mind in a state of profound repose, we can verify for ourselves the stark reality of that arena of life upon which we build our house. (See Matthew 7 - Verses 24-25-26-27-28-29; parable about the two foundations).

Samael Archangel Planetary Logos of Mars

                                                                        CHAPTER XX

                                                                    THE TWO WORLDS

Observing and self-observing are two completely different things; however, both require attention.

In observation, attention is directed outward, toward the external world, through the windows of the senses.

In self-observation, attention is directed inward, and for this, the senses of external perception are useless. This is more than enough reason why it is difficult for the novice to observe their own intimate psychological processes.

The starting point of official science, in its practical aspect, is the observable. The starting point of working on oneself is self-observation, the self-observable.

Undoubtedly, these two starting points, mentioned above, lead us in completely different directions.

Could someone grow old immersed in the compromising dogmas of official science, studying external phenomena, observing cells, atoms, molecules, suns, stars, comets, etc., without experiencing any radical change within themselves?

The kind of knowledge that transforms someone inwardly could never be achieved through external observation.

The true knowledge that can actually bring about a fundamental inner change within us is based on direct self-observation.

It is urgent to tell our Gnostic students to observe themselves, in what sense they should observe themselves, and the reasons for doing so.

Observation is a means to modify the mechanical conditions of the world. Inner self-observation is a means to change intimately. As a consequence or corollary of all this, we can and must emphatically state that there are two kinds of knowledge: external and internal.

Unless we possess within ourselves the magnetic center capable of differentiating the qualities of knowledge, this mixture of the two planes or orders of ideas could lead us to confusion. Sublime pseudo-esoteric doctrines with a marked underlying scientific rigor belong to the realm of the observable, yet they are accepted by many aspirants as internal knowledge.

We are thus faced with two worlds: the external and the internal. The former is perceived by the senses of external perception; the latter can only be perceived through the sense of internal self-observation.

Thoughts, ideas, emotions, longings, hopes, disappointments, etc., are internal, invisible to the ordinary, common senses, and yet they are more real to us than the dining room table or the living room armchairs.

Certainly, we live more in our inner world than in the outer one; this is irrefutable, undeniable.

In our Inner Worlds, in our secret world, we love, desire, suspect, bless, curse, yearn, suffer, rejoice, are disappointed, rewarded, etc., etc., etc.

Undoubtedly, both the inner and outer worlds are experimentally verifiable. The outer world is the observable. The inner world is the self-observable within itself, here and now. Anyone who truly wishes to know the "Inner Worlds" of planet Earth, the Solar System, or the Galaxy in which we live must first know their own inner world, their own personal inner life, their own "Inner Worlds."

"Man, know thyself, and thou shalt know the Universe and the Gods."

The more one explores this "Inner World" called "Oneself," the more one will understand that one lives simultaneously in two worlds, in two realities, in two realms: the outer and the inner.

Just as it is essential to learn to walk in the "outer world" to avoid falling off a cliff, getting lost in city streets, choosing one's friends wisely, avoiding associating with wicked people, avoiding poison, and so on, so too, through psychological work on oneself, we learn to walk in the "Inner World," which can be explored through self-observation.

The sense of self-observation is truly atrophied in the decadent human race of this dark age in which we live.( by the way now we are getting into the dawning of golden age after the dark one of the Kaly Yuga  age called of the Iron age who rule for millennia this afflicted world.)

As we persevere in self-observation, the sense of intimate self-observation will progressively develop.

                                                                           CHAPTER XXI.

                                                                    SELF-OBSERVATION

Intimate self-observation is a practical means to achieve radical transformation.

Knowing and observing are different. Many confuse self-observation with knowing. We know we are sitting in a chair in a room, but this does not mean we are observing the chair.

We know that at any given moment we find ourselves in a negative state, perhaps with some problem, or worried about this or that matter, or in a state of unease or uncertainty, etc., but this doesn't mean we are observing it.

Do you feel antipathy toward someone? Do you dislike a certain person? Why? You might say you know that person... Please! Observe them.

Knowing is never the same as observing; don't confuse knowing with observing.

Self-observation, which is one hundred percent active, is a means of self-change, while knowing, which is passive, is not. Certainly, knowing is not an act of attention. Attention directed inward, toward what is happening within us, if it is something positive, active...

In the case of someone we dislike simply because we feel like it, often for no reason at all, we notice the multitude of thoughts accumulating in our minds, the group of voices speaking and shouting chaotically inside us, what they are saying, the unpleasant emotions that arise within us, the unpleasant taste all of this leaves in our psyche, and so on.

Obviously, in such a state, we also realize that internally we are treating the person we dislike very badly.

But to see all this, we undoubtedly need attention intentionally directed inward; not passive attention.

Dynamic attention truly comes from the observing side, while thoughts and emotions belong to the observed side.

All of this makes us understand that knowing is something completely passive and mechanical, in clear contrast to self-observation, which is a conscious act. This is not to say that mechanical self-observation doesn't exist, but that type of observation has nothing to do with the psychological self-observation we're referring to. Thinking and observing are also very different. Anyone can indulge in thinking about themselves as much as they want, but that doesn't mean they're actually observing themselves.

We need to see the different "Selves" in action, (egos)discover them within our psyche, understand that within each of them exists a percentage of our own consciousness, repentance us having created them, and so on.

Then we will exclaim, "But what is this ego (I) doing?" "What is it saying?" "What does it want?" "Why is it tormenting me with its lust?" "With its anger?" and so forth.

Then we will see within ourselves that whole train of thoughts, emotions, desires, passions, private comedies, personal dramas, elaborate lies, speeches, excuses, morbidities, beds of pleasure, scenes of lasciviousness, and so forth.

Many times before we fall asleep, in the precise moment of transition between wakefulness and sleep, we feel within our own minds different voices speaking to one another. These are the different I “s” that must, at such moments, break all connection with the different centers of our organic machine in order to then immerse themselves in the molecular world, in the "Fifth Dimension."

                                                                         CHAPTER XXII.

                                                                         THE CHATTER

It is urgent, imperative,  to observe the inner chatter and the precise source from which it originates.

Undoubtedly, misguided inner chatter is the root cause of many disharmonious and unpleasant psychic states in the present and also in the future.

Obviously, this vain, insubstantial chatter, this ambiguous talk, and in general all harmful, damaging, absurd conversation manifested in the external world, has its origin in misguided inner conversation.

It is known that the esoteric practice of inner silence exists in Gnosis. 

It is worth stating with complete clarity that inner silence must refer specifically to something very precise and defined.

When the process of thinking is intentionally exhausted during deep inner meditation, inner silence is achieved; however, this is not what we intend to explain in this chapter.

"Emptying the mind" or "blank it" to truly achieve inner silence is also not what we are trying to explain in these paragraphs.

Practicing the inner silence we are referring to does not mean preventing anything from entering the mind.

We are actually talking about a very different kind of inner silence. It is not something vague and general... We want to practice inner silence in relation to something that is already in the mind—a person, an event, a matter of our own or someone else's, what we were told, what so-and-so did, etc.—but without addressing it with our inner tongue, without internal discourse... Learning to be silent not only with our outward tongue, but also, in addition, with our secret, inner tongue, is extraordinary, marvelous.

Many are outwardly silent, but with their inner tongue they tear their neighbor to shreds. Poisonous and malevolent inner dialogue produces inner confusion.

If you observe this misguided inner dialogue, you'll see that it's made up of half-truths, or truths that relate to each other in a more or less incorrect way, or something that has been added or omitted.

Unfortunately, our emotional life is based exclusively on "self-sympathy."

To add insult to injury, we only sympathize with ourselves, with our beloved ego, and feel antipathy and even hatred toward those who don't sympathize with us.

We love ourselves too much; we are one hundred percent narcissistic. This is irrefutable, undeniable.

As long as we remain trapped in self-sympathy, any development of the Self becomes more than impossible.

We need to learn to see things from another's point of view. It is urgent to learn to put ourselves in their shoes.

"So in everything, do to others what you would have them do to you." (Matthew 7:12)

What truly matters in these studies is how people behave internally and invisibly toward one another.

Unfortunately, even if we are very courteous, even sincere at times, there is no doubt that invisibly and internally we treat each other very badly.

Seemingly kind people drag their fellow human beings daily into the secret cave of their own being, to do with them whatever they please. (Humiliation, mockery, scorn, etc.)

                                                                      CHAPTER XXIII.

                                                       THE WORLD OF RELATIONSHIPS

The world of relationships has three very different aspects that we need to clarify precisely.

First: We are related to the planetary body. That is, to the physical body.

Second: We live on planet Earth and, logically, we are related to the external world and to matters that concern us: family, business, money, work, profession, politics, etc.

Third: The relationship of man with himself. For most people, this type of relationship is of no importance whatsoever.

Unfortunately, people are only interested in the first two types of relationships, viewing the third with utter indifference.

Food, health, money, and business are truly the main concerns of the "Intellectual Animal" mistakenly called "man."

Now, it is evident that both the physical body and worldly affairs are external to ourselves.

The Planetary Body (physical body) is sometimes sick, sometimes healthy, and so on.

We always believe we have some knowledge of our physical body, but in reality, not even the best scientists in the world know much about the body of flesh and blood.

There is no doubt that the physical body, given its tremendous and complex organization, is certainly far beyond our comprehension.

As for the second type of relationships, we are always victims of circumstances; it is regrettable that we have not yet learned to consciously create them.

Many people are incapable of adapting to anything or anyone or of achieving true success in life. When considering ourselves from the perspective of Gnostic esoteric work, it becomes urgent to determine which of these three types of relationships we are lacking in.

It may be the case that we are incorrectly related to the physical body and, as a result, are ill.

It may be that we are incorrectly related to the external world and, as a result, experience conflicts, economic and social problems, and so on.

We may be poorly connected to ourselves and consequently suffer greatly from a lack of inner light.

Obviously, if the lamp in our bedroom isn't plugged into the electrical outlet, our room will be in darkness.

Those who suffer from a lack of inner light must connect their minds with the Higher Centers of their Being.

Undoubtedly, we need to establish correct relationships not only with our Planetary Body (physical body) and with the external world, but also with each part of our own Being. Pessimistic patients, tired of so many doctors and medicines, no longer wish to be cured, while optimistic patients struggle to live.

In the Monte Carlo Casino, many millionaires who lost their fortunes gambling committed suicide. Millions of poor mothers work to support their children.

Countless depressed aspirants, lacking psychic powers and inner light, have given up on esoteric work on themselves. Few know how to take advantage of adversity.

In times of intense temptation, dejection, and desolation, one must appeal to the intimate remembrance of oneself.

Deep within each of us lies the Aztec Tonantzin, the Stella Maris of the old alchemists , the Egyptian Isis, the Mother Goddess, awaiting us to heal our aching hearts.

When one experiences the shock of "Self-Remembering," a truly miraculous change occurs in the entire workings of the body, so that the cells receive a different kind of nourishment.

                                                                        CHAPTER XXIV.

                                                           THE PSYCHOLOGICAL SONG

The time has come to reflect very seriously on what is called "inner consideration."

There is no doubt whatsoever about the disastrous aspect of "intimate self-consideration"; This, besides hypnotizing our consciousness, makes us lose a great deal of energy.

If we didn't make the mistake of identifying so much with ourselves, inner self-reflection would be virtually impossible.

When we identify with ourselves, we feel sorry for ourselves, we think we've always behaved very well with so-and-so, with what's-his-name, with our wife, with our children, etc., and that no one has ever appreciated it, etc. In short, we're a saint and everyone else is wicked, a scoundrel.

One of the most common forms of inner self-reflection is worrying about what others might think of us; perhaps they assume we're not honest, sincere, truthful, brave, etc.

The most curious thing about all this is that we sadly ignore the enormous loss of energy that this kind of worry brings us.

Many hostile attitudes toward certain people who have done us no harm stem precisely from such anxieties born of inward self-reflection.

In these circumstances, considering oneself in this way, it's clear that the "I," or rather, the "I's," instead of fading away, are frighteningly fortified.

Identified with oneself, one takes great pity on one's own situation and even starts keeping score.

This is how one comes to think that so-and-so, a relative, the boss, the friend, etc., etc., etc., He has not been paid properly despite all his well-known kindness.and trapped in this, one becomes unbearable and tedious for everyone.

With such a person, it's practically impossible to talk because any conversation is sure to end up in their little ledger of accounts and their much-vaunted sufferings.

It is written that in Gnostic esoteric work, spiritual growth is only possible through forgiveness of others.

If someone lives from moment to moment, suffering for what is owed to them, for what was done to them, for the bitterness they suffered, always with the same old song, nothing can grow within them.

The Lord's Prayer says, "Forgive us our debts as we forgive our debtors."

The feeling of being owed, the pain of wrongs caused by others, etc., hinders all inner progress of the soul.

Jesus, the Great Kabir, said, "Settle matters quickly with your adversary while you are with him on the way to court, or your adversary may hand you over to the judge, and the judge to the officer, and you be thrown into prison. Truly I tell you, you will not get out until you have paid the last penny." (Matthew 5:25-26)

If we are owed, we owe. If we demand to be paid down to the last penny, we must first pay down to the last penny.

This is the "Law of Retaliation," "An eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth." A vicious cycle, absurd.

The apologies, the full satisfaction, and the humiliations we demand of others for the wrongs they have done us are also demanded of us, even if we consider ourselves meek sheep.

Placing oneself under unnecessary laws is absurd; it is better to place oneself under new influences.

The Law of Mercy is a higher influence than the Law of the violent man: "An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth."

It is urgent, indispensable, and cannot be postponed to intelligently place ourselves under the marvelous influences of Gnostic esoteric work, to forget what is owed to us, and to eliminate from our psyche any form of self-concern.

We must never admit within ourselves feelings of revenge, resentment, negative emotions, anxieties about the wrongs done to us, violence, envy, incessant remainder of  debts, etc., etc., etc.

Gnosis is intended for those sincere aspirants who truly want to work and change. If we observe people, we can see directly that each person has their own song.

Each person sings their own psychological song; I want to emphasize the issue of psychological debts: feeling owed something, complaining, self-pity, etc.

Sometimes people "sing their song, just because," without any prompting or encouragement, and other times after a few glasses of wine...

We say that our boring song must be eliminated; it incapacitates us internally and steals a lot of our energy.

In matters of Revolutionary Psychology, someone who sings too well—we are not referring to a beautiful voice or physical singing ability—certainly cannot go beyond themselves; It remains in the past...

A person held back by sad songs cannot change their Level of Being; they cannot go beyond what they are.

To move to a Higher Level of Being, it is necessary to stop being what one is; we need to not be what we are.

If we continue being what we are, we will never be able to move to a Higher Level of Being. In the realm of practical life, unusual things happen. Very often, an ordinary person becomes friends with another simply because it is easy for them to sing their song.

Unfortunately, such relationships end when the singer is asked to be quiet, to change the record, to talk about something else, etc.

Then the resentful singer goes in search of a new friend, someone who is willing to listen to them indefinitely.

The singer demands understanding, someone who understands them, as if it were so easy to understand another person.

To understand another person, it is necessary to understand oneself. Unfortunately, the good singer believes they understand themselves.

There are many disappointed singers who sing the song of not being understood and dream of a wonderful world where they are the central figures.

However, not all singers are public figures; some are reserved. They don't sing their song directly, but rather secretly.

These are people who have worked hard, suffered greatly, feel let down, and believe that life owes them everything they were never able to achieve.

They commonly feel an inner sadness, a sense of monotony and dreadful boredom, an intimate weariness or frustration around which thoughts pile up.

Undoubtedly, these secret songs block our path to the intimate self-realization of the Self.

Unfortunately, these secret inner songs go unnoticed by ourselves unless we intentionally observe them.

Obviously, all self-observation allows light to penetrate our innermost depths.

No inner change can occur in our psyche unless it is brought into the light of self-observation.

It is essential to observe oneself in solitude, just as it is when interacting with others.

When one is alone, very different "selves," very distinct thoughts, negative emotions, and so on, arise.

One is not always in good company when alone. It is quite normal, very natural, to be in very bad company in complete solitude. The most negative and dangerous "selves" emerge when one is alone.

If we want to transform ourselves radically, we need to sacrifice our own suffering.

We often express our suffering in articulated or inarticulate songs.

 Samael Archangel-Planetary Logos of Mars

                                                                              CHAPTER XVI

                                                                          HE BOOK OF LIFE

A person is what their life is. That which continues beyond death is life. This is the meaning of the book of life that opens with death.

Looking at this matter from a strictly psychological point of view, any given day of our life is really a small replica of the entirety of life.

From all this we can infer the following: If a person doesn't work on themselves today, they will never change.

When someone claims they want to work on themselves, and doesn't work today, postponing it until tomorrow, such a claim will be a mere plan and nothing more, because in today lies the replica of our entire life.

There is a common saying: "Never put off until tomorrow what can be done today."

If a person says, "I will work on myself tomorrow," they will never work on themselves, because there will always be a tomorrow.

This is very similar to a certain notice, advertisement, or sign that some merchants put up in their shops: "NO CREDIT TODAY, YES TOMORROW."

When someone in need comes to ask for credit, they encounter this dreadful notice, and if they return the next day, they find the same unfortunate sign again.

This is what is called in psychology the "disease of tomorrow." As long as a person says "tomorrow," they will never change.

We urgently need to work on ourselves today, not lazily dream about the future or an extraordinary opportunity.

Those who say, "I'll do this or that first, and then I'll work," will never work on themselves. These are the inhabitants of the earth mentioned in the Holy Scriptures.

I knew a powerful landowner who said, "I need to round myself up first, and then I'll work on myself."

When he became terminally ill, I visited him and asked him, "Do you still want to round yourself off?"

"I'm truly sorry I wasted my time," he replied. He died a few days later, having acknowledged his mistake. That man owned a lot of land, but he wanted to acquire neighboring properties, to "enlarge" his holdings, so that his estate would be exactly bordered by four roads.

"Each day has enough trouble of its own!" said the Great Kabir Jesus. Let us observe ourselves today, in relation to the ever-recurring day, a miniature of our entire life.

When a person begins to work on themselves, today, when they observe their displeasures and sorrows, they are on the path to success.

It would be impossible to eliminate what we do not know. We must first observe our own mistakes.

We need to know not only our day, but also our relationship to it. There is a certain ordinary day that each person experiences directly, except for unusual, extraordinary events.

It is interesting to observe the daily recurrence, the repetition of words and events, for each person, etc.

This repetition or recurrence of events and words deserves to be studied; it leads us to self-knowledge.

                                                                         CHAPTER XVII.

                                                                MECHANICAL CREATURES

We could in no way deny the Law of Recurrence at work in every moment of our lives.

Certainly, in every day of our existence, there is a repetition of events, states of consciousness, words, desires, thoughts, volitions, etc.

It is obvious that when one does not observe oneself, one cannot become aware of this incessant daily repetition.

It is evident that whoever has no interest in observing themselves also does not wish to work to achieve a true radical transformation.

To make matters worse, there are people who want to transform themselves without working on themselves.

We do not deny the fact that everyone has the right to true spiritual happiness, but it is also true that happiness would be more than impossible if we do not work on ourselves.

One can change on a personal level when one truly manages to modify their reactions to the various events that befall them daily.

However, we cannot change how we react to the events of practical life unless we seriously work on ourselves.

We need to change our way of thinking, be less negligent, become more serious, and approach life differently, in its true and practical sense.

However, if we continue as we are, behaving the same way every day, repeating the same mistakes, with the same negligence as always, any possibility of change will be eliminated.

If one truly wants to know oneself, one must begin by observing one's own behavior in the face of the events of any given day.

We do not mean by this that one should not observe oneself daily; we only mean that one must begin by observing one day.

Everything must have a beginning, and beginning by observing our behavior on any given day is a good start. Observing our mechanical reactions to all those little details of the bedroom, home, dining room, house, street, work, etc., etc., etc., what one says, feels and thinks, is certainly the most appropriate thing to do.

The important thing is to then see how or in what way one can change those reactions; however, if we believe we are good people, that we never behave unconsciously or wrongly, we will never change.

First and foremost, we need to understand that we are people-machines, mere puppets controlled by secret agents, by hidden I "s".

Many people live within us; we are never identical. Sometimes a mean person manifests within us, other times an irritable person, at any given moment a splendid, benevolent person, later a scandalous or slanderous person, then a saint, then a liar, and so on.

We have all kinds of people within each of us, I”s” of every kind. Our personality is nothing more than a puppet, a talking doll, something mechanical.

Let's begin by behaving consciously for a small part of the day; we need to stop being mere machines, even if only for a few brief minutes each day. This will decisively influence our existence. When we observe ourselves and don't do what this or that ego wants, it's clear that we begin to stop being machines.

A single moment, when one is conscious enough to stop being a machine, if done voluntarily, usually radically alters many unpleasant circumstances.

Unfortunately, we live a mechanistic, routine, absurd life every day. We repeat events, our habits are the same, we've never wanted to change them, they are the mechanical track on which the train of our existence runs, yet we think the best of ourselves...

 Everywhere you look, there are "MYTHOMANIACS," those who believe themselves to be gods; mechanical, routine creatures, characters from the mud of the earth, miserable puppets moved by various egos; such people will not work on themselves...

                                                                            CHAPTER XVIII

                                                              SUPERSUBSTANTIAL BREAD

If we carefully observe any day of our lives, we will see that we certainly don't know how to live consciously.

Our lives seem like a train in motion, moving on the fixed tracks of mechanical, rigid habits, of a vain and superficial existence.

The curious thing is that it never occurs to us to change our habits; it seems we never tire of repeating the same thing over and over.

Our habits have petrified us, yet we think we are free; we are appallingly ugly, but we believe ourselves to be Apollos...

We are mechanical beings, more than enough reason to lack any true feeling for what we are doing in life.

We move daily within the old track of our outdated and absurd habits, and thus it is clear that we do not have a true life; instead of living, we vegetate miserably, and we receive no new impressions.

If a person were to begin their day consciously, it is obvious that such a day would be very different from the other days.

When one embraces the entirety of their life, as if it were the very day they are living, when they don't put off until tomorrow what must be done today, they truly come to understand what it means to work on oneself.

No day is ever insignificant; if we truly want to transform ourselves radically, we must see, observe, and understand ourselves daily.

However, people don't want to see themselves. Some, even those who long to work on themselves, justify their negligence with phrases like, "Working at an office doesn't allow for working on oneself." These are meaningless, hollow, vain, and absurd words that only serve to justify indolence, laziness, and a lack of love for the Great Cause.

People like this, even if they have many spiritual yearnings, will obviously never change.

Observing ourselves is urgent, imperative, and cannot be postponed. Intimate self-observation is fundamental for true change. What is your psychological state upon waking? What is your mood during breakfast? Were you impatient with the waiter? With your wife? Why were you impatient? What always upsets you? etc.

Smoking or eating less isn't the whole change, but it does indicate some progress. We know well that vice and gluttony are inhuman and bestial.

It's not right for someone dedicated to the Secret Path to have an excessively fat body with a distended belly, lacking any eurhythm of perfection. That would indicate gluttony, greed, and even laziness.

Daily life, profession, and employment, while vital for existence, constitute the dream of consciousness.

Knowing that life is a dream doesn't mean having understood it. Understanding comes with self-observation and intense work on oneself.

To work on oneself, it's essential to work on one's daily life, starting today, and then one will understand the meaning of that phrase from the Lord's Prayer: "Give us this day our daily bread."

The phrase "each day" signifies the "super-substantial Bread" in Greek, or the "Bread from Above."

Gnosis offers this Bread of Life in the dual sense of ideas and forces that allow us to dismantle psychological errors.

Each time we reduce a certain "I" to cosmic dust, we gain psychological experience, we eat the "Bread of Wisdom," we receive new knowledge. Gnosis offers us the "Super-substantial Bread," the "Bread of Wisdom," and points us precisely to the new life that begins within ourselves, here and now. Now, no one can alter their life or change anything related to the mechanical reactions of existence unless they have the help of new ideas and receive Divine assistance. Gnosis provides these new ideas and teaches the "modus operandi" by which one can be assisted by Forces Superior to the mind. We need to prepare the lower centers of our organism to receive the ideas and strength that come from the Higher centers. In the work on oneself, nothing is negligible. Every thought, however insignificant, deserves to be observed. Every negative emotion, reaction, etc., must be observed.

                                                                         CHAPTER XIX.

                                                               THE GOOD HOUSEKEEPER

To distance oneself from the disastrous effects of life, in these dark times, is certainly very difficult but indispensable; otherwise, one is devoured by life.

Any work one does on oneself with the purpose of achieving mental and spiritual development is always related to a well-understood isolation, for under the influence of life as we always live it, it is not possible to develop anything other than personality.

We in no way intend to oppose the development of personality; obviously, it is necessary in existence, but it is certainly something merely artificial; it is not the true, the real thing in us.

If the poor intellectual mammal mistakenly called man does not isolate himself, but rather identifies with all the events of practical life and squanders his energies on negative emotions and on Self-consideration and vain, insubstantial chatter, ambiguous and unedifying, no real element can develop within it, beyond what belongs to the realm of mechanics.

Certainly, whoever truly wishes to achieve the development of Essence within themselves must become hermetically sealed. This refers to something intimate, closely related to silence.

The phrase comes from ancient times, when a Doctrine on the inner development of man, linked to the name of Hermes, was secretly taught.

If one wants something real to grow within, it is clear that one must prevent the escape of one's psychic energies.

When one has energy leaks and is not isolated in their innermost being, it is undeniable that one will not be able to achieve the development of anything real in their psyche.

Ordinary life relentlessly seeks to devour us; we must fight against life daily, we must learn to swim against the current... This work goes against life; it is something very different from everyday life. And yet we must practice it from moment to moment; I'm referring to the Revolution of Consciousness.

It's clear that if our attitude toward daily life is fundamentally wrong; if we believe that everything is going well just because, disappointments will come... People want things to go well for them, "just because," because everything should go according to their plans, but the harsh reality is different. As long as one doesn't change internally, whether one likes it or not, one will always be a victim of circumstances.

Much sentimental nonsense is said and written about life, but this Treatise on Revolutionary Psychology is different.

This doctrine gets to the point, to concrete, clear, and definitive facts; it emphatically states that the "Intellectual Animal," mistakenly called man, is a mechanical, unconscious, dormant biped.

"The Good Housekeeper" would never accept Revolutionary Psychology; he fulfills all his duties as a father, husband, etc., and therefore thinks the best of himself, but he only serves the purposes of nature, and that's all.

In contrast, we will say that there is also "The Good Housekeeper" who swims against the current, who doesn't want to be devoured by life; however, these individuals are very rare in the world, never abundant.

When one thinks according to the ideas of this "Treatise on Revolutionary Psychology," one obtains a correct vision of life.

Archangel Samael-Planetary Logos of Mars

                                                                            CHAPTER-IX

                                                                      THE BELOVED EGO

Since higher and lower are two parts of the same thing, it is worth establishing the following corollary: "HIGHER I, LOWER I" are two aspects of the same dark and pluralized EGO.

The so-called "DIVINE I" or "HIGHER I," "ALTER EGO," or anything of the sort, is certainly a trick of the "EGO," a form of SELF-DECEPTION.

When the EGO wants to continue here and in the hereafter, it deceives itself with the false concept of an Immortal Divine I...

None of us has a true, permanent, immutable, eternal, ineffable, etc., etc., etc., "I."

None of us truly has a genuine and authentic Unity of Being; unfortunately, we do not even possess a legitimate individuality.

The Ego, although it continues beyond the grave, nevertheless has a beginning and an end.

The Ego, the I, is never something individual, unitary, or a single whole. Obviously, the Ego are "egos."

In Eastern Tibet, these "Egos" are called "Psychic Aggregates" or simply "Values," whether positive or negative.

If we think of each "I" as a different person, we can emphatically state the following: "Within each person who lives in the world, there are many people."

Undoubtedly, within each of us live many different people, some better, some worse...

Each of these egos, each of these people, struggles for supremacy, wants to be exclusive, controls the intellectual brain or the emotional and motor centers whenever possible, while another displaces it...

The Doctrine of the Many egos was taught in Eastern Tibet by true Clairvoyants, by authentic Enlightened Ones...

Each of our psychological defects is personified in one or another I. Since we have thousands, of flaws, ostensibly many people live within us.

In psychological matters, we have been able to clearly demonstrate that paranoid, egocentric, and mythomaniac individuals would never abandon the worship of their beloved Ego.

Undoubtedly, such people mortally hate the doctrine of the many "I's."

When one truly wants to know oneself, one must self-observe and try to understand the different "I's" that reside within the personality.

If any of our readers still do not understand this doctrine of the many "I's," it is solely due to a lack of practice in Self-Observation.

As one practices Inner Self-Observation, one discovers for oneself many people, many "I's," that live within one's own personality.

Those who deny the doctrine of the many egos, those who worship a Divine I, have undoubtedly never seriously observed themselves. Speaking this time in Socratic terms, we will say that these people not only are ignorant, but they are also ignorant of their ignorance.

Certainly, we could never know ourselves without serious and profound self-observation.

As long as any individual continues to consider themselves as One, it is clear that any inner change will be more than impossible.

                                                                           CHAPTER XII

                                                                         RADICAL CHANGE

As long as a person persists in the error of believing themselves to be One, Unique, Individual, it is evident that radical change will be more than impossible.

The very fact that esoteric work begins with rigorous self-observation indicates a multitude of undesirable psychological factors, egos, or elements that urgently need to be extirpated and eradicated from within us.

Undoubtedly, it would be impossible to eliminate unknown errors; it is essential to first observe what we wish to separate from our psyche.

This type of work is not external but internal, and those who think that any etiquette manual or superficial, external ethical system can lead them to success are, in fact, completely mistaken.

The concrete and definitive fact that this intimate work begins with focused attention on the full observation of oneself is more than enough to demonstrate that it demands a very particular personal effort from each of us.

Speaking frankly and without ambiguity, we emphatically assert the following: No human being could do this work for us.

No change in our psyche is possible without the direct observation of the entire set of subjective factors we carry within us. To accept the multiplicity of errors, dismissing the need for their study and direct observation, is in fact an evasion or escape, a flight from oneself, a form of self-deception.

Only through the rigorous effort of judicious self-observation, without any kind of escape, can we truly demonstrate that we are not "One" but "Many."

Admitting the plurality of the self and demonstrating it through rigorous observation are two different things.

Someone can accept the Doctrine of the Many egos without ever having demonstrated it; the latter is only possible through careful self-observation. To shy away from the work of intimate observation, to seek evasions, is an unmistakable sign of degeneration.

As long as a person maintains the illusion that they are always one and the same person, they cannot change, and it is obvious that the purpose of this work is precisely to achieve a gradual change in our inner life.

Radical transformation is a definite possibility that is normally lost when one does not work on oneself.

The starting point of radical change remains hidden as long as one continues to believe oneself to be One.

Those who reject the Doctrine of the Many egos clearly demonstrate that they have never seriously observed themselves.

Severe self-observation, without any kind of escape, allows us to verify for ourselves the stark reality that we are not "One" but "Many."

In the world of subjective opinions, various pseudo-esoteric or pseudo-occult theories always serve as a dead end for escaping from oneself. Undoubtedly, the illusion of always being one and the same person hinders self-observation. Someone might say, "I know I am not One but Many; Gnosis has taught me this." Such a statement, even if sincere, would be merely external and superficial without lived experience of this doctrinal aspect. To demonstrate, experience, and understand is fundamental; only in this way is it possible to work consciously toward achieving radical change.

To affirm is one thing, and to understand is another. When someone says, "I understand that I am not One but Many," if their understanding is genuine and not mere empty rhetoric or ambiguous talk, this indicates, points to, and confirms the full verification of the Doctrine of the Many I”s”. Knowledge and Understanding are different. The first of these is of the mind, the second of the heart.

Mere knowledge of the Doctrine of the Many I “s” is of no use; unfortunately, in these times in which we live, knowledge has gone far beyond understanding, because the poor intellectual animal mistakenly called man has developed exclusively the side of knowledge, lamentably forgetting the corresponding side of Being.

Knowing and understanding the Doctrine of the Many I”s” is fundamental for all true radical change.

When a person begins to closely observe themselves from the perspective that they are not One but Many, they have clearly begun serious work on their inner nature.

                                                                         CHAPTER XI

                    .                                        OBSERVER AND OBSERVED

It is very clear, and not difficult to understand, that when someone begins to seriously observe themselves from the perspective that they are not One but Many, they truly begin to work on all that they carry within.

The following psychological defects are obstacles, impediments, and stumbling blocks to the work of Intimate Self-Observation: Mythomania (Delusions of Grandeur, believing oneself to be a God). Egotism (Belief in a Permanent Self; worship of any kind of Alter-Ego). Paranoia (Knowledge, Self-sufficiency, conceit, believing oneself to be infallible, mystical pride, a person who cannot see another's point of view).

When one persists in the absurd conviction that one is One, that one possesses a permanent I, serious work on oneself becomes more than impossible.

Whoever always believes themselves to be One will never be able to separate themselves from their own undesirable elements. He will consider each thought, feeling, desire, emotion, passion, affection, etc., etc., etc., as different, unchangeable functions of his own nature, and will even justify himself to others by saying that such and such personal defects are hereditary... Whoever accepts the Doctrine of the Many I “s” understands, through observation, that each desire, thought, action, passion, etc., corresponds to this or that distinct, different I... Any athlete of intimate Self-Observation works very seriously within himself and strives to remove from his psyche the various undesirable elements he carries within... If one truly and sincerely begins to observe himself internally, he ends up dividing into two: Observer and Observed.

If such a division did not occur, it is evident that we would never take a step forward on the marvelous Path of Self-Knowledge.

How could we observe ourselves if we make the mistake of not wanting to divide ourselves into Observer and Observed? If such a division did not occur, it is obvious that we would never take a step forward on the path of Self-Knowledge.

Undoubtedly, when this division does not take place, we remain identified with all the processes of the Pluralized Ego...

Whoever identifies with the various processes of the Pluralized ego is always a victim of circumstances.

How could someone who does not know themselves modify circumstances? How could someone who has never observed themselves internally know themselves? How could someone observe themselves if they do not first divide into Observer and Observed?

Now, no one can begin to change radically until they are able to say: "This desire is an animalistic ego that I must eliminate"; "this selfish thought is another I that torments me and that I need to disintegrate"; "This feeling that wounds my heart is an intrusive I that I need to reduce to cosmic dust"; etc., etc., etc.

Naturally, this is impossible for someone who has never divided themselves between Observer and Observed.

Whoever takes all their psychological processes as functions of a single, individual, and permanent I, is so identified with all their errors, has them so intertwined with themselves, that they have consequently lost the capacity to separate them from their psyche.

Obviously, such people can never change radically; they are condemned to utter failure.

                                                                        CHAPTER XIV.

                                                                  NEGATIVE THOUGHTS

Deep and attentive thinking seems strange in this regressive and decadent age.

From the Intellectual Center arise diverse thoughts, not from a permanent I, as the ignorant enlightened foolishly suppose, but from the different "Egos" within each of us.

When a person is thinking, they firmly believe that they are thinking by themselves and for themselves.

The poor intellectual mammal refuses to realize that the multiple thoughts that cross their understanding originate in the different "Selves" we carry within.

This means that we are not truly thinking individuals; we do not yet truly have individual minds.

However, each of the different "Selves" we carry within uses our Intellectual Center, employing it whenever possible to think.

It would be absurd, then, to identify with this or that negative and harmful thought, believing it to be our own.

Obviously, this or that negative thought originates from any "I" that at some point has misused our Intellectual Center.

Negative thoughts come in many forms: suspicion, distrust, ill will toward others, passionate jealousy, religious jealousy, political jealousy, jealousy of friends or family, greed, lust, revenge, anger, pride, envy, hatred, resentment, theft, adultery, laziness, gluttony, and so on.

We truly have so many psychological flaws that even with a palate of steel and a thousand tongues, we couldn't fully enumerate them all.

As a consequence of what has been said, it is absurd to identify with negative thoughts.

Since it is impossible for an effect to exist without a cause, we solemnly affirm that a thought could never exist on its own, by spontaneous generation.

The relationship between thinker and thought is obvious; each negative thought originates in a different thinker.

Within each of us, there are as many negative thinkers as there are negative thoughts.

Viewing this issue from the pluralistic angle of "Thinkers and Thoughts," it turns out that each of the "selves" we carry within our psyche is certainly a different thinker. Undoubtedly, within each of us, there are too many thinkers; however, each of these, despite being only a part, believes itself to be the whole at a given moment... Mythomaniacs, egomaniacs, narcissists, and paranoids would never accept the thesis of "The Plurality of Thinkers" because they love themselves too much, they feel like "Tarzan's dad" or "the mother hen"... How could such abnormal people accept the idea that they don't possess an individual, brilliant, marvelous mind?... Yet these know-it-alls think the best of themselves and even dress in Aristippus's tunic to demonstrate wisdom and humility... Legend has it that Aristippus, wanting to demonstrate wisdom and humility, dressed in He wore an old tunic full of patches and holes; he grasped the Staff of Philosophy in his right hand and walked through the streets of Athens...

They say that when Socrates saw him coming, he exclaimed in a loud voice: "O Aristippus, your vanity is showing through the holes in your garment!"

Whoever does not always live in a state of Alert Novelty, Alert Perception, thinking that they are thinking, easily identifies with any negative thought.

As a result, they unfortunately strengthen the sinister power of the "Negative I," the author of the corresponding thought in question.

The more we identify with a negative thought, the more enslaved we become to the corresponding "I" that characterizes it.

With regard to Gnosis, the Secret Path, the work on oneself, our particular temptations are found precisely in the "Selves" that hate Gnosis, the esoteric work, because they are aware that their existence within our psyche is mortally threatened by Gnosis and by the work.

These "Selves" "Negative" and quarrelsome egos easily seize certain mental patterns stored in our Intellectual Center and sequentially generate harmful and detrimental mental currents.

If we accept these thoughts, these "Negative Egos" that at any given moment control our Intellectual Center, we will then be unable to free ourselves from their consequences.

We must never forget that every "Negative Ego" "deceives itself" and "deceives others," conclusion: It lies.

Every time we feel a sudden loss of strength, when the aspirant becomes disillusioned with Gnosis, with esoteric work, when they lose enthusiasm and abandon what is best, it is obvious that they have been deceived by some Negative Ego.

The "Negative Ego of Adultery" annihilates noble homes and makes children unhappy.

The "Negative Ego of the Jealousy deceives those who adore each other and destroys their happiness. The Negative ego of Mystical Pride deceives devotees of the Path, and these, feeling wise, come to hate their Master or betray him... The Negative I appeals to our personal experiences, our memories, our deepest desires, our sincerity, and, through a rigorous selection of all these, presents something in a false light, something that fascinates, and then failure follows... However, when one discovers the I in action, when one has learned to live in a state of alertness, such deception becomes impossible...

                                                                         CHAPTER XV.

                                                                         INDIVIDUALITY

Believing oneself to be "One" is certainly a very bad joke; unfortunately, this vain illusion exists within each of us.

Sadly, we always think the best of ourselves, never realizing that we don't even possess true Individuality.

The worst part is that we even indulge in the false luxury of assuming that each of us enjoys full consciousness and free will.

Woe to us! How foolish we are! There is no doubt that ignorance is the worst of misfortunes.

Within each of us exist many  of different individuals, distinct subjects, egos, or people who quarrel among themselves, who fight for supremacy, and who have no order or harmony whatsoever.

If we were conscious, if we awoke from so many dreams and fantasies, how different life would be... To add to our misfortune, negative emotions and self-contemplation fascinate us, hypnotize us, and never allow us to remember ourselves, to see ourselves as we truly are. We believe we have a single will when in reality we possess many different wills. (Each Ego has its own.)

The tragicomedy of all this Inner Multiplicity is terrifying; the different inner wills clash with each other, live in constant conflict, and act in different directions.

If we had true Individuality, if we possessed Oneness instead of Multiplicity, we would also have continuity of purpose, awakened consciousness, and a particular, individual will.

Change is the right thing to do; however, we must begin by being honest with ourselves.

We need to take a psychological inventory of ourselves to know what we have in excess and what we lack.

It is possible to achieve Individuality, but if we believe we already have it, that possibility will disappear. It is evident that we would never fight to obtain something we believe we already possess. Fantasy makes us believe we are possessors of Individuality, and there are even schools in the world that teach this.

It is urgent to fight against fantasy; it makes us appear as if we were this or that.

We think we are men, when in truth we are merely intellectual mammals devoid of Individuality.

Mythomaniacs believe themselves to be Gods, Mahatmas, etc., without even suspecting that they lack an individual mind and Conscious Will.

Egomaniacs worship their beloved Ego so much that they would never accept the idea of the Multiplicity of Egos within themselves.

The paranoid, with all the classic pride that characterizes them, won't even read this book...

It is essential to fight to the death against the fantasy about ourselves if we don't want to be victims of artificial emotions and false experiences that, besides putting us in ridiculous situations, halt any possibility of inner development.

The intellectual animal is so hypnotized by its fantasy that it dreams it is a lion or an eagle when in truth it is nothing more than a vile worm in the mud of the earth.

The mythomaniac would never accept these statements made above; obviously, he feels like an arch-hierophant no matter what anyone says, without suspecting that fantasy is merely nothing, "nothing but fantasy."

Fantasy is a real force that acts universally on humanity and keeps the Intellectual Humanoid in a state of sleep, leading him to believe that he is already a man, that he possesses true Individuality, will, awakened consciousness, a particular mind, etc., etc., etc.

When we think we are one, we cannot move from where we are within ourselves; we remain stagnant and ultimately degenerate, we regress.

Each of us is in a certain psychological stage, and we cannot leave it unless we directly discover all those people or egos that live within us.

It is clear that through intimate self-observation, we can see the people who live in our psyche and whom we need to eliminate to achieve radical transformation.

This perception, this self-observation, fundamentally changes all the mistaken concepts we had about ourselves, and as a result, we witness the concrete fact that we do not possess true Individuality.

As long as we do not observe ourselves, we will live in the illusion that we are One, and consequently, our lives will be misguided.

It is not possible to relate correctly to our fellow human beings without undergoing an inner change deep within our psyche.

Any inner change requires the prior elimination of the egos we carry within.

We could in no way eliminate such egos if we do not observe them within ourselves.

Those who feel like One, who think the best of themselves, who would never accept the doctrine of the many, also do not wish to observe the egos, and therefore any possibility of change becomes impossible for them.

It is not possible to change without elimination, but those who feel they possess Individuality, if they were to accept that they must eliminate, would truly be ignorant of what it is they must eliminate.

However, we must not forget that those who believe themselves to be One, deceived, think they know what they must eliminate, but in truth, they do not even know that they do not know; they are enlightened ignoramuses.

We need to "know ourselves" in order to "individualize ourselves," but those who believe they possess Individuality cannot possibly know themselves.

Individuality is one hundred percent sacred; few possess it, yet everyone thinks they do.

How could we eliminate "I's" if we believe we have a single, unique "I"?

Certainly, only those who have never seriously observed themselves think they have a single, unique self.

However, we must be very clear in this teaching because there is a psychological danger of confusing authentic individuality with the concept of some kind of "Higher Self" or something similar.

Sacred individuality is far beyond any form of "I"; it is what is, what has always been, and what will always be.

Legitimate individuality is Being itself, and the reason for Being is Being itself.

Distinguish between Being and the ego. Those who confuse the ego with Being have certainly never seriously observed themselves.

As long as the Essence, consciousness, remains trapped within the multitude of selves we carry inside, radical change will be more than impossible.

Archangel Samael-Messenger of the Era of Aquarius

                                                                         CHAPTER I.

                                                                  THE LEVEL OF BEING

Who are we? Where do we come from? Where are we going? What is the purpose of our lives? Why do we live?...

 Undoubtedly, the poor "Intellectual Animal," mistakenly called man, not only doesn't know, but doesn't even know that he doesn't know...

The worst part of all is the difficult and strange situation in which we find ourselves: we are ignorant of the secret of all our tragedies, and yet we are convinced that we know everything...

Take a "Rational Mammal," one of those people who boast of being influential in life, to the center of the Sahara Desert, leave him there far from any oasis, and observe everything that happens from an aircraft... The facts will speak for themselves; the "Intellectual Humanoid," although he boasts of being strong and believes himself to be a great man, is in reality appallingly weak...

 The "Rational Animal" is one hundred percent foolish wrong; he thinks the best of himself; He believes he can get by wonderfully thanks to kindergarten, etiquette manuals, elementary school, middle school, high school, university, his father's good reputation, etc., etc., etc.

Unfortunately, after so much education and good manners, degrees and money, we know very well that any stomach ache saddens us and that deep down we continue to be unhappy and miserable...

Just read Universal History to know that we are the same barbarians of yesteryear and that instead of improving we have become worse... This 20th century with all its spectacularity, wars, prostitution, worldwide sodomy, sexual degeneration, drugs, alcohol, exorbitant cruelty, extreme perversity, monstrosity, etc., etc., etc., is the mirror in which we must see ourselves.

There is therefore no compelling reason to boast of having reached a higher stage of development... To think that time signifies progress is absurd; unfortunately, the "enlightened ignoramuses" remain trapped in the "Dogma of Evolution"...

In all the dark pages of "Dark History," we always find the same horrific cruelties, ambitions, wars, etc. However, our "Super-civilized" contemporaries are still convinced that war is something secondary, a passing accident that has nothing to do with their much-vaunted "Modern Civilization."

 Certainly, what matters is the character of each person; some will be drunkards, others teetotalers, some honest, and others scoundrels; there is all sorts in life...

The mass is the sum of the individuals; what the individual is, the mass is, the Government is, etc. The masses are therefore an extension of the individual; the transformation of the masses, of the people, is impossible if the individual, if each person, does not transform themselves...

 No one can deny that different social levels exist; there are churchgoers and brothel people; merchants and farmers, etc., etc., etc. Likewise, different Levels of Being exist.

 What we are internally—splendid or petty, generous or stingy, violent or peaceful, chaste or lustful—attracts the various circumstances of life...

A lustful person will always attract scenes, dramas, and even tragedies of lasciviousness in which they will find themselves embroiled... A drunkard will attract drunkards and will always find himself in bars and taverns, that's obvious...

What will the usurer, the selfish person, attract? How many problems, prisons, misfortunes? Yet bitter people, tired of suffering, long to change, to turn the page on their story... Poor souls! They want to change but don't know how; they don't know the procedure; they're stuck in a dead end...

What happened to them yesterday is happening to them today and will happen to them tomorrow; they always repeat the same mistakes and don't learn life's lessons even under harsh circumstances.

Everything repeats itself in their own lives; they say the same things, do the same things, regret the same things... This tedious repetition of dramas, comedies, and tragedies will continue as long as we carry within us the undesirable elements of Anger, Greed, Lust, Envy, Pride, Sloth, Gluttony, etc., etc., etc.

What is our Level of Being? As long as the Level of Being does not change radically, the repetition of all our miseries, scenes, misfortunes, and calamities will continue... All things, all circumstances, that occur outside of us, on the stage of this world, are exclusively a reflection of what we carry within.

We can rightly and solemnly assert that "the external is a reflection of the internal." When one changes internally, and that change is radical, the external world—circumstances, life itself—changes as well.

I've been observing a group of people who invaded someone else's land. Here in Mexico, such people are given the curious name of "PARATROITERS."

They are neighbors, very close to my house, which is why I have been able to study them closely...

Being poor can never be a crime, but the serious issue lies not in that, but in their level of being... They fight among themselves daily, get drunk, insult each other, become murderers of their own unfortunate companions, and certainly live in filthy shacks where hatred reigns instead of love... I have often thought that if any of those individuals were to eliminate from within themselves hatred, anger, lust, drunkenness, slander, cruelty, selfishness, calumny, envy, self-love, pride, etc., etc., etc., they would be liked by other people, and would associate, by the simple Law of Psychological Affinities, with more refined, more spiritual people; These new relationships would be crucial for economic and social change... It would be this system that would allow such a person to abandon the filthy "sewer"... Therefore, if we truly want radical change, the first thing we must understand is that each of us (whether white or black, yellow or brown, ignorant or enlightened, etc.) is at a certain "Level of Being".

is at a particular "Level of Being." What is our Level of Being? Have you ever reflected on that? It wouldn't be possible to move to another level if we ignore the state we are in.

                                                                          CHAPTER II.

                                                           THE WONDERFUL LADDER

We must yearn for true change, to break free from this tedious routine, this merely mechanistic, tiresome life... What we must first understand with complete clarity is that each of us, whether bourgeois or proletarian, well-off or middle class, rich or destitute, is truly at a particular Level of Being...

 The Level of Being of the drunkard is different from that of the teetotaler, and that of the prostitute is very different from that of the maiden. What we are saying is irrefutable, undeniable... Upon reaching this part, we lose nothing by imagining a ladder that extends vertically from bottom to top, with countless steps...

Undoubtedly, we find ourselves on some of these steps; steps below, there will be people worse than us; steps above, there will be people better than us...

 On this extraordinary Vertical, on this wondrous ladder, it is clear that we can find all the Levels of Being... each person is different, and no one can refute this. ...

Undoubtedly, we are not talking about ugly or beautiful faces, nor is it a matter of age. There are young and old people, elderly people who are about to die, and newborn babies...

The question of time and years; that of being born, growing, developing, marrying, reproducing, aging, and dying, is exclusive to the Horizontal...

In the "Wonderful Ladder," in the Vertical, the concept of time has no place. On the steps of such a ladder, we can only find "Levels of Being"...

People's mechanical hope is useless; they believe that with time things will get better; that's what our grandparents and great-grandparents thought; events have precisely proven the opposite...

The "Level of Being" is what counts, and this is Vertical; we find ourselves on one step, but we can climb to another...

The "Marvelous Ladder" we are speaking of, which refers to the different "Levels of Being," certainly has nothing to do with linear time... A higher "Level of Being" is immediately above us from instant to instant... It is not in any remote horizontal future, but here and now; within ourselves; on the Vertical...  is obvious, and anyone can understand, that the two lines—Horizontal and Vertical—meet from moment to moment within our Psychological interior and form a Cross... The personality develops and unfolds on the Horizontal line of Life. It is born and dies within its linear time; it is perishable; there is no tomorrow for the personality of the dead; it is not the Being...

The Levels of Being; the Being itself, is not of time, has nothing to do with the Horizontal Line; It is found within ourselves. Now, in the Vertical... It would be manifestly absurd to seek our own Being outside ourselves... It is worth stating the following as a corollary: Titles, degrees, promotions, etc., in the external physical world, in no way originate authentic exaltation, reevaluation of the Being, passage to a higher step in the "Levels of Being"...

                                                                   CHAPTER III.

                                                  PSYCHOLOGICAL REBELLION

It is worth reminding our readers that there is a mathematical point within ourselves... Undoubtedly, this point is never found in the past, nor in the future... Whoever wants to discover this mysterious point must look for it here and now, within themselves, exactly at this instant, not a second ahead, not a second back...

The two vertical and horizontal beams of the Holy Cross meet at this point... We find ourselves, therefore, from moment to moment, before two paths: the horizontal and the vertical... It is obvious that the horizontal is very "corny," it is the path taken by the people," " everyone who arrives," "all the world"... It is evident that the vertical is different; it is the path of intelligent rebels, of revolutionaries...

When one remembers oneself, when one works on oneself, when one does not identify with all the problems and sorrows of life, one is in fact walking the vertical path...

Certainly, it is never an easy task to eliminate negative emotions; Losing all identification with our own way of life; problems of all kinds, business, debts, bill payments, mortgages, phone, water, electricity, etc., etc., etc. The unemployed, those who for one reason or another have lost their jobs, obviously suffer from a lack of money, and forgetting their situation, not worrying about it, or not identifying with their own problem, is in fact frighteningly difficult.

Those who suffer, those who weep, those who have been victims of some betrayal, of unfair treatment in life, of ingratitude, of slander, or of some fraud, truly they forget about themselves, about their real inner Being; they identify completely with their moral tragedy...

Working on oneself is the fundamental characteristic of the Vertical Path. No one could tread the Path of Great Rebellion if they never worked on themselves...

The work we are referring to is of a psychological nature; it deals with a certain transformation of the present moment in which we find ourselves. We need to learn to live from moment to moment... For example, a person who is desperate because of some emotional, financial, or political problem has obviously forgotten themselves... If such a person stops for a moment, observes the situation, tries to remember themselves, and then strives to understand the meaning of their attitude... If they reflect a little, if they think about that everything passes; that life is illusory, fleeting, and that death reduces all the vanities of the world to ashes... If they understand that their problems.. Deep down, it's nothing more than a "fire of straw," a will-o'-the-wisp that soon goes out. Suddenly, with surprise, they'll see that everything has changed...

Transforming mechanical reactions is possible through logical confrontation and intimate self-reflection... It's evident that people react mechanically to the various circumstances of life... Poor souls! They always tend to become victims. When someone flatters them, they smile; when they are humiliated, they suffer.

They insult if insulted; they wound if wounded; they are never free; their fellow human beings have the power to take them from joy to sadness, from hope to despair. Each of those people who walk the Horizontal Path is like a musical instrument, where each of their fellow human beings plays whatever they please... Whoever learns to transform mechanical relationships, in fact, embarks on the "Vertical Path." This represents a fundamental change in the "Level of Being," an extraordinary result of "Psychological Rebellion."

                                                                       CHAPTER IV

                                                                     THE ESSENCE

Hypocrisy and the foolish vanities of a false personality make us clumsy, stale, backward, reactionary people, incapable of seeing the new... Death has many meanings, both positive and negative. Let us consider that magnificent observation of the "Great Kabir Jesus Christ": "Let the dead bury their dead." Many people, although alive, are in fact dead to any possible work on themselves and, therefore, to any inner transformation.

 They are people trapped between their dogmas and beliefs; people petrified in the memories of many yesterdays; individuals full of ancestral prejudices; people enslaved by what others will say, appallingly lukewarm, indifferent, sometimes "know-it-alls" convinced they are right because they were told so, etc., etc., etc.

These people refuse to understand that this world is a "Psychological Gymnasium" through which it would be possible to annihilate that secret ugliness we all carry within us. If these poor souls understood the lamentable state they are in, they would tremble with horror. Yet, such people always think the best of themselves; they boast of their virtues, they feel perfect, kind, helpful, noble, charitable, intelligent, dutiful, and so on.

Practical life as a school is formidable, but to take it as an end in itself is manifestly absurd. Those who take life as an end in itself, as it is lived daily, have not understood the need to work on themselves to achieve a "Radical Transformation." Unfortunately, people live mechanically; they have never heard anything about inner work.

Change is necessary, but people don't know how to change; they suffer greatly and don't even know why they suffer. Having money isn't everything. The lives of many wealthy people are often truly tragic... 20 http://samaelgnosis.net Quetzalcoatl Cultural Institute Revolutionary Psychology

                                                                             CHAPTER VI.

                                                                                 THE LIFE  

In the realm of practical life, we always discover astonishing contrasts. Wealthy people with magnificent residences and many friends sometimes suffer terribly... Humble proletarians with pickaxes and shovels, or people of the middle class, often live in complete happiness. Many multimillionaires suffer from sexual impotence, and wealthy matrons bitterly weep over their husbands' infidelity... The rich of the earth seem like vultures in golden cages; these days they cannot live without bodyguards... Statesmen drag chains; they are never free, they go everywhere surrounded by people armed to the teeth... Let us study this situation more closely. We need to know what life is. Everyone is free to have their own opinion...

Whatever they say, nobody really knows anything; life is a problem no one understands... When people want to tell us their life story for free, they cite events, names, dates, etc., and feel satisfaction in telling their stories... These poor people are unaware that their stories are incomplete because events, names, and dates are only the external aspect of the story; the internal aspect is missing... It is urgent to understand "states of consciousness."

Each event corresponds to a specific emotional state. States are internal, and events are external; external events are not everything... By internal states, we mean good or bad dispositions, worries, depression, superstition, fear, suspicion, compassion, self-regard, overestimation of oneself; states of feeling happy, states of joy, etc., etc., etc. Undoubtedly, inner states can correspond exactly to external events, be caused by them, or have no relation to them whatsoever... In any case, states and events are different. Events do not always correspond exactly to related states.

 The inner state of a pleasant event may not correspond to the event itself. The inner state of an unpleasant event may not correspond to the same. Events long awaited, when they arrive, we feel that something is missing... Certainly, the corresponding inner state that should combine with the external event is missing... Many times the unexpected event turns out to be the one that has provided us with the best moments...

                                                              CHAPTER VII

                                                          THE INNER STATE

To combine inner states with external events correctly is to know how to live intelligently...

Any intelligently experienced event requires its corresponding specific inner state...

However, unfortunately, when people examine their lives, they think that life itself is constituted exclusively by external events...

Poor people! They think that if such and such an event hadn't happened to them, their life would have been better... They assume that luck crossed their path and that they missed their chance at happiness...

They lament what they've lost, weep for what they scorned, groan remembering past stumbles and calamities... People don't want to realize that vegetating isn't living and that the capacity to exist consciously depends exclusively on the quality of the Soul's inner states...

It certainly doesn't matter how beautiful the external events of life may be; if we aren't in the appropriate inner state at those moments, even the best events can seem monotonous, tiresome, or simply boring... Someone anxiously awaits a wedding celebration; it's an event, but it could happen that they are so preoccupied at the precise moment of the event that they don't truly enjoy it at all, and that the whole thing becomes as arid and cold as a mere formality... Experience has taught us that not everyone who attends a banquet or a dance truly enjoys themselves... There's always a bored person at the  best celebrations and the most delicious treats bring joy to some and tears to others... Very rare are those who know how to confidently combine the external event with the appropriate internal state... It is lamentable that people do not know how to live consciously: they cry when they should laugh and laugh when they should cry... Control is different:

The wise person can be joyful but never filled with mad frenzy; sad but never desperate and dejected... serene in the midst of violence; abstinent in the orgy; chaste amidst lust, etc.

Melancholic and pessimistic people think the worst of life and frankly don't want to live... Every day we see people who are not only unhappy, but also—and what's worse—make life bitter for others... Such people wouldn't change even if they lived from party to party every day; their psychological illness is ingrained within them... such people possess decidedly perverse inner states... Yet these individuals consider themselves righteous, saintly, virtuous, noble, helpful, martyrs, etc., etc., etc.

They are people who think too highly of themselves; people who love themselves too much... Individuals who feel too sorry for themselves and who always look for ways to escape their own responsibilities... Such people are accustomed to base emotions, and it's obvious that for this reason they create subhuman psychological elements daily.

Misfortunes, setbacks, poverty, debt, problems, etc., are the exclusive domain of those who don't know how to live. Anyone can develop a rich intellectual culture, but very few have learned to live righteously. When one tries to separate external events from inner states of consciousness, it concretely demonstrates an inability to live with dignity. Those who learn to consciously combine external events and inner states walk the path to success.

                                                                        CHAPTER VIII

                                                                  ERRONEOUS STATES

Undoubtedly, in the rigorous observation of the I-Ego, it is always imperative and essential to make a complete logical distinction between the external events of practical life and the inner states of consciousness.

We urgently need to know where we stand at any given moment, both in relation to the inner state of consciousness and to the specific nature of the external event that is happening to us.

Life itself is a series of events that unfold through time and space...

Someone said: "Life is a chain of martyrdoms that man carries entangled in his soul..."

Everyone is free to think as they wish; I believe that the ephemeral pleasures of a fleeting moment are always followed by disenchantment and bitterness...

Each event has its own special characteristic flavor, and inner states are likewise of different kinds; This is incontrovertible, irrefutable...

Certainly, inner work on oneself refers emphatically to the various psychological states of consciousness...

No one could deny that we carry many errors within us and that mistaken states exist...

If we truly want to change, we urgently and without delay need to radically modify these mistaken states of consciousness...

The complete modification of mistaken states brings about total transformations in the realm of practical life...

When one works seriously on mistaken states, obviously, unpleasant events in life can no longer hurt one so easily...

We are saying something that can only be understood by experiencing it, by truly feeling it in the very realm of events...

Whoever does not work on themselves is always a victim of circumstances; they are like a wretched log adrift in the stormy waters of the ocean...

Events change incessantly in their multiple combinations; they come one after another in waves, they are influences...

Certainly, there are good and bad events; Some events will be better or worse than others... Modifying certain events is possible; altering outcomes, changing situations, etc., is certainly within the realm of possibility.

However, there are factual situations that truly cannot be altered; in these latter cases, they must be consciously accepted, even if some prove very dangerous and even painful... Undoubtedly, pain disappears when we do not identify with the problem that has arisen... We must consider life as a successive series of inner states; An authentic story of our own lives is made up of all these states... By reviewing the entirety of our own existence, we can directly verify for ourselves that many unpleasant situations were made possible by flawed inner states... Alexander the Great, though always temperate by nature, succumbed to the excesses that led to his death out of pride... Francis I died as a result of a sordid and abominable act of adultery, which history still vividly remembers... When Marat was assassinated by a wicked nun, he was dying of pride and envy; he believed himself to be absolutely righteous... The ladies of the Parc des Servants undoubtedly destroyed the vitality of the appalling fornicator known as Louis XV.

Many people die from ambition, anger, or jealousy; psychologists know this very well. As soon as our will is irrevocably confirmed in an absurd tendency, we become candidates for the pantheon or cemetery. Othello, driven by jealousy, became a murderer, and prison is full of sincerely misguided souls.

Archangel Samael

                                               CHAPTER XXIV

                                                   BUSINESS

 My friends, gathered here tonight we are going to study very seriously this matter of "Business." Allow me the liberty of telling you that I am not speaking of profane business; I want to refer emphatically to the Business of Karma.

First of all, it is necessary that people understand what the Sanskrit word "Karma" means. It is worth stating that this word in itself means "Law of Action and Consequence."

Obviously, there is no cause without effect, nor effect without cause. Every act in our lives, good or bad, has its consequences. Today I have been reflecting on the misfortune of our world: How happy these intellectual humanoids would be if they had never had that which is called Ego, I, Myself. It is undeniable that the Ego commits countless errors whose result is suffering. If these rational Humanoids were devoid of Ego, they would simply be beautiful, innocent, pure, and infinitely blissful Natural Elementals.

Imagine for a moment, dear friends, such an Earth populated by millions of innocent, Ego-free Humanoids and governed by Divine Kings, Gods, Hierophants, Devas, and so on. Obviously, such a world would certainly be a Paradise, a planet of the blessed. No one can be forced to become a Man. All those millions of Humanoids, even if not men in the fullest sense of the word, could have been infinitely happy had a second, malignant, and terribly perverse nature not arisen within them. Unfortunately, due, as we have already discussed at length in these talks, to the error of some Sacred Individuals, something abnormal appeared within each subject: certain Inhuman Elements within which Consciousness became trapped. It is clear that such Inhuman Elements arose as a result of the evil consequences of the Abominable Kundartiguador Organ. This, dear friends, is how this planetary humanity failed, becoming appallingly malignant. It would have been better if those Sacred Individuals had not given these poor Tri-Brained or Tri-Centered Bipeds that abominable organ of all infamy.

Let us think for a moment of the multitudes of Humanoids that populate the face of the Earth: They suffer unspeakably, victims of their own errors. Without the Ego, they would not have these errors, nor would they suffer their consequences. I have already said in our past conversations that not all Virgin Sparks, not all Humanoids, are interested in Mastery; however, this is no obstacle to Authentic Happiness. In infinite space, there are many Abodes of Bliss for the Humanoid Elementals who have no interest in Mastery.

Undoubtedly, the 3,000 cycles or periods of time assigned to any Essence, to any Monad, for its cosmic manifestation, unfold not only here on our Earth, but also on other worlds in starry space. From all this, you will see, my dear friends, that there are many Mansions of Bliss for Souls, and that Mastery is by no means indispensable to have the right to the authentic enjoyment of the Pure Spirit. The only thing required to have the right to True Happiness is, above all, to have no Ego. Certainly, when the Psychic Aggregates do not exist within us, the Inhuman elements that make us so horrible and evil have no karma to pay, and the result is happiness. Not all the blissful creatures living in all the worlds of infinite space have attained mastery. However, they are in harmony with the cosmic order because they have no ego. When one lives in accordance with right thinking, right feeling, and right action, the consequences are usually blissful. Unfortunately, right thinking, right feeling, right action., become impossible when a second, inhuman nature acts in us, within us, and through us, here and now.

In what we have been saying, confusion must be avoided. It is obvious that of the many, only a few aspire to adeptship, to the intimate self-realization of the Being.

Undoubtedly, these souls become true kings of the universe and terrifically divine gods.

The multitudes, after 3,000 cycles of manifestation, return to the Universal Spirit of Life as simple, blissful Elementals.

The unpleasant thing is that these millions of Humanoid Elementals have created within themselves a subhuman Second Nature, because this, in itself, has made them not only perverse, but also, and what is worse, miserable. If it weren't for the ego, no one would be wrathful, no one would covet the possessions of others, no one would be lustful, envious, proud, lazy, gluttonous, etc., etc., etc.

I deeply regret having to say that Archangel Sakaki and his high retinue of Sacred Individuals, who in archaic times gave humanity the Abominable Kundartiguador Organ, will face unspeakable bitterness and horrific karma on the future Great Cosmic Day, for there is no doubt that due to their error, humanity lost its happiness and became monstrous. May the Holy Gods forgive me for such a statement, but facts are facts, and we must surrender to them, whatever the cost. Fortunately, my dear friends, Justice and Mercy are the two cornerstones of the Universal White Brotherhood.

Justice without Mercy is tyranny; Mercy without Justice is tolerance, complacency with crime.

In this world of misfortunes in which we find ourselves, it is necessary to learn to manage our own affairs, to steer the ship of existence through the various stages of life. Karma is negotiable, and this may greatly surprise the followers of various orthodox schools. Certainly, some pseudo-esotericists and pseudo-occultists have become overly pessimistic regarding the Law of Action and Consequence; they mistakenly assume that it unfolds in a mechanistic, automatic, and cruel manner. Scholars believe that it is impossible to alter such a Law; I sincerely regret having to disagree with this way of thinking.

If the Law of Action and Consequence, if the Nemesis of existence were not negotiable, then where would Divine Mercy be? Frankly, I cannot accept cruelty in Divinity.

The Real, That which is all Perfection, That which has various names such as Tao, Aum, Inri, Sein, Allah, Brahma, God, or rather, Gods, etc., etc., etc., could in no way be something without mercy, cruel, tyrannical, etc. Therefore, I emphatically repeat that Karma is negotiable. "When a lower law is transcended by a higher law, the higher law washes away the lower law."

Do good works so that you may pay your debts. The Lion of the Law is fought with the Scales.

He who has the means to pay, pays and prospers in his business; "He who has nothing with which to pay will pay with pain." If we place good deeds on one side of the Cosmic Scales and bad deeds on the other, it is evident that Karma will depend on the weight of the Scales. If the side of bad deeds weighs more, the result will be bitterness. However, it is possible to increase the weight of good deeds on the scales' pointer, and in this way, we will cancel Karma without suffering.

 All we need to do is perform good deeds to increase the weight on the side of good deeds. Now you will understand, my good friends, how wonderful it is to do good; there is no doubt that Right Thinking, Right Feeling, and Right Action are the best of all.

 We should never protest against Karma; the important thing is knowing how to negotiate it.

 Unfortunately, the only thing people can think of when they find themselves in great bitterness is to wash their hands like Pilate, to say that they have done nothing wrong, that they are not guilty, that they are righteous souls, etc., etc. etc. I tell those who are in misery to examine their behavior, to judge themselves, to sit, even for a moment, in the dock, and after a brief self-analysis, to modify their conduct.

If those who are unemployed were to become chaste, infinitely charitable, peaceful, and one hundred percent helpful, it is obvious that they would radically alter the cause of their misfortunes, consequently modifying the effect.

It is not possible to alter an effect if the cause that produced it has not first been radically modified, because, as we have already said, there is no effect without a cause, nor a cause without an effect. There is no doubt that misery has its causes in drunkenness, disgusting lust, violence, adultery, wastefulness,  greed, etc., etc.

It is not possible for someone to be in misery when the Father who is in Secret is present here and now. I want to illustrate this with a story...

On one occasion, my True Self My Inner Self, my Immortal Monad, took me out of my Physical Body to give me instructions regarding a certain disciple. Once these were completed, I had no hesitation in addressing the Inner Lord with the following words: "I am tired of having a Body; and what I would like is to disincarnate." At that moment, the Lord of perfections, my Inner God, answered in a solemn voice: "Why do you protest? I have given you bread, clothing, and shelter, and you still protest? Do you remember the last days of your past existence? You walked the streets of Mexico barefoot, with torn, old, clothes, in the most appalling misery. And how did you come to die? In a filthy hovel." Then I was absent.” At such times the Lord’s Face shone forth; in His deep eyes the Infinite Heaven was reflected; His white Robe of Glory reached to His feet; all in Him was Perfection. “Lord,” I said to Him, “I have come to kiss your hand and receive Your Blessing.” The Adorable One blessed me, and I kissed His right hand. After I returned to my physical body, I entered into meditation. Indeed, my dear brothers, when the child goes astray, the Father is absent, and then the child falls into disgrace. I believe that now you are beginning to understand better, my dear friends, what misery is, why it comes, and how it comes. The Father who is in secret has sufficient power to give to us and to take away as well. “Blessed is the man whom God chastises.”

Karma is a medicine applied to us for our own good. Unfortunately, instead of bowing reverently before the Eternal Living God, people protest, blaspheme, justify themselves, make foolish excuses, and wash their hands like Pilate.

Such protests do not alter Karma; on the contrary, they make it harsher and more severe. We demand fidelity from our spouse when we ourselves have been adulterous in this life or in previous lives. We ask for love when we have been ruthless and cruel. We request understanding when we have never known how to understand anyone, when we have never learned to see another's point of view. We yearn for immense happiness when we have always been the source of much misfortune. We would have liked to be born into a beautiful home with many comforts when, in past lives, we did not know how to provide our children with a home and beauty. We protest against insulters when we have always insulted everyone around us. We want our children to obey us when we never knew how to obey our parents. We are terribly bothered by slander when we ourselves have always been slanderers and filled the world with pain. We are annoyed by gossip; we don't want anyone to whisper about us, and yet we have always been involved in gossip and backbiting, speaking ill of our neighbors, making life miserable for others—in other words, we always demand what we haven't given.

In  our past lives, we were wicked and deserve the worst, but we assume that we should be given the best. The sick, instead of worrying so much about themselves, should work for others, do charitable works, try to heal others, comfort the afflicted, take doctors to those who cannot afford them, give away medicine, etc., and in this way, they would cancel their karma and be completely healed.

Those who suffer in their homes should increase their humility, patience, and serenity. Do not respond with foul language, do not tyrannize your neighbor, do not annoy those around you, and know how to forgive the faults of others with infinite patience. In this way, they would cancel their Karma and become better.

Unfortunately, my dear friends, that Ego that each of us carries within does exactly the opposite of what we are saying here; for this reason, I consider it urgent, imperative, and non-postponed to reduce the ego to cosmic dust.

Q: Beloved Master, do you consider your mission fulfilled if you manage to transform intellectual Humanoids into innocent beings?

A: I will gladly answer this question... Many prophets, great Avatars, and Masters fought in ancient times against the evil consequences of the Abominable Kundartiguador Organ. This is a mission of popular order whose purpose is to return humanity to total innocence.

Such Saints, in ancient times, also had their Esoteric Circle for those of the Direct Path, for those who in all ages aspired to Mastery.

Behold then, friends, the two Circles: The Exoteric or Public and the Esoteric or Secret. It is worth reminding you that the great confessional religions fulfill precisely these two needs. Any confessional religion serves both the multitudes and the Initiates. I believe you have now fully understood the meaning of my mission on the face of this afflicted world in which we live.

Q- Master, all suffering Whatever kind of suffering one experiences, can it be attributed to the Father's absence?

-A- Friends, there are voluntary and involuntary sufferings. The former are experienced by those who follow the Direct Path, the Solar Way; the latter are the result of our own Karma. It is obvious that when the child goes astray, the Father is absent, and the consequence is pain.

Q- Regarding Nemesis or Karma, is it possible that any suffering can be negotiated with the Lords of Karma?

A-Esteemed friends, I want you to understand that when a particular Karma is fully developed and unfolded, it must inevitably reach its end. This means that it is only possible to radically modify Karma when repentance is complete, and when all possibility of repeating the error that produced it has been completely eliminated.

Karma reaching its end is always catastrophic. Not all Karma is negotiable. It is also good to know that when we have radically eliminated the Ego, the possibility of wrongdoing is annihilated, and consequently, Karma can be forgiven.

                                                                             CHAPTER XXV

                                                                        DIRECT EXPERIENCE

. In closing, I want to emphasize the need to directly experience everything we have explained. "The Experience of the Real" is fundamental and definitive for Creative Understanding. The time has come to understand, with complete clarity, that we certainly possess a definitive psychological factor through which it is possible to verify what we have said in all these meetings.

I want to refer with great solemnity to the very foundation of our Psychic Organization, to that element which has not yet been lost: The Essence.

 It is undeniable that within it, within Consciousness, resides the Buddha, the Doctrine, the Religion, and Wisdom. In short, we can affirm that within the Essence, within Consciousness, lie deposited the essential data for Regeneration, Intimate Self-Realization, and the complete experience of all that we have discussed in these talks.

This means that if the basic principles of Regeneration are found in this primary element, the primordial foundation of our entire Psychic Organization, then obviously, the first thing we must do is destroy, annihilate, that infernal Second Nature within which the Essence is imprisoned.

It is clear and evident that upon unbottle the Essence, upon its liberation, it awakens radically. The advantages that this event can truly provide us, as you can see, are numerous. The first of these advantages is magnificent in itself, for it has the capacity to fundamentally guide us, wisely directing our steps along the Razor's Edge Path, which will lead us to Final Liberation. The second of these advantages leads us along the path of varied Direct Experiences to the complete verification of each and every one of the statements we have made in these talks.

Complete illumination, luminous experience, practical confirmation, is the modus operandi of the Essence unbottled , awakened, Self-Aware one.

Complete annihilation of all the Undesirable Elements that constitute the I, the Ego, is outside of every doubt is urgent, unavoidable. We need to learn to voluntarily direct all the functions of our psyche.

 It is not good for us to remain slaves; we must become masters and lords of ourselves. As the undesirable elements are eliminated, consciousness awakens.

However, we need to become serious, because until now we have not been serious people. Each of us, currently, is nothing more than a log amidst the raging waves of the sea of existence. I repeat: We need to become serious; this statement implies a terrifying self-vigilance from instant to instant, from moment to moment. Remember what we have already said in previous talks: In relation to our fellow human beings, the defects we keep hidden surface spontaneously, and if we are alert and vigilant like a sentry in times of war, then we discover them. In every self-discovery there is also self-revelation. The discovered defect must be rigorously analyzed, studied at all levels of the mind, and fully understood through the various processes of deep inner meditation.

A little later, once the defect we have analyzed is fully understood, come the supplications to Devi Kundalini, our particular Divine Cosmic Mother, so that she may eliminate and disintegrate the defect in question. The work is very profound, my esteemed brothers and sisters, terrifyingly serious, extremely deep. Only in this way is it possible to extirpate, to eradicate from our psyche many undesirable, subhuman, and shadowy elements within which the Essence is imprisoned. As Consciousness awakens, the possibilities for direct experience become increasingly clear and continuous. Above all, my dear friends, I want you to learn how to practically manage the various flashes of awakened Consciousness.

In practical life, we can carefully note the concrete fact that all people live with their consciousness asleep. At this moment, memories of something unusual come to mind. Some 17 or 18 years ago, while I was in a market with my wife, Priestess Litelantes, as we were picking up a watch she had sent to be repaired, we were suddenly shaken by a violent dynamite explosion. Litelantes, horrified, begged me to return home immediately. Obviously, my answer was a firm no; I had no intention of exposing our lives to a second explosion that I knew was bound to happen. Her pleas were in vain... At that moment, the sirens and bells of the firefighters rang out. Those humble and martyred servants of humanity rushed to the scene of the explosions... "Of all these firefighters who had just entered the scene, not one will be saved; they will die." Such were my words. Litelantes, horrified, remained silent. Moments later, a second explosion shook the City terribly... The result was the death of all those humble servants. They disintegrated instantly, for not even their bodies were found; only a sergeant's boot was discovered nearby.

 Frankly, I was astonished by the degree of unconsciousness in which those firefighters found themselves. If they had been awake, they would certainly not have perished. I still remember the cries of the women fleeing that market, and the horrified children clinging to their mothers' skirts. If I hadn't been awake, I obviously would have perished, because hundreds of people died at the very spot where I was supposed to catch the bus, so essential for getting home. I still haven't been able to forget the countless corpses lying on the sidewalk, covered with newspaper. Undoubtedly, those victims were victims of curiosity... They were onlookers, unconscious people, "asleep," who, after the first explosion, had gone to the scene to watch. If those people had been awake, they would never have gone there as onlookers. Unfortunately, they were fast asleep; that's how they met their deaths.

When we returned home, our neighbors were alarmed; they assumed we were dead. They were certainly amazed that, despite being so close to the site of the catastrophe, we were still able to return alive.

Therein lies the advantage of being "awake." We must awaken, friends, and learn to live alert from moment to moment, from instant to instant. It is imperative to always divide our attention into three parts: 1st - SUBJECT 2nd - OBJECT 3rd - PLACE.

SUBJECT: Not forgetting ourselves, self-monitoring every second, every moment. This implies a state of alertness in relation to our thoughts, gestures, actions, emotions, habits, words, etc., etc., etc.

OBJECT: Meticulous observation of all those objects or representations that reach the mind through the senses. Never identifying with things because that is how one falls into fascination and the sleep of consciousness.

PLACE: Daily observation of our house, our bedroom, as if it were something new; asking ourselves daily: Why have I arrived here, in this place, at this market, in this office, at this temple, etc., etc., etc.?

These three aspects of the Division of Attention in no way constitute a separate chapter, nor something different from the process of the dissolution of the ego.

Undoubtedly, we need to study ourselves, to observe ourselves from moment to moment, if we truly want to discover our own psychological defects; for, as we have already said, in relation to our fellow human beings, hidden defects surface spontaneously, naturally. It is not merely a matter of self-observing the steps we take, nor the forms of our bodies, etc. Vigilance over ourselves implies the silent and serene study of all our intimate psychological processes: emotions, passions, thoughts, words, etc., etc., etc.

Observing things without identification will allow us to understand the processes of greed, attachment, ambition, and so on. It is undeniable that a greedy person will find it very difficult not to identify with a diamond ring, or with a few banknotes, and so on.

Observing places will allow us to understand the extent of our attachments and fascinations in relation to different locations. This threefold exercise in attention is, therefore, a complete exercise for Self-Discovery and Awakening Consciousness...

I was still very young, a tender adolescent, when I instinctively practiced the marvelous exercise mentioned here. As I speak to you about this, two special cases come to mind, which I will relate... First: One evening, I entered through the doors of a magnificent mansion; silently, I crossed a beautiful garden until I reached a sumptuous hall. Moved by an inner impulse, I went a little further and boldly entered a lawyer's office. At the desk, I found a lady of average height, with gray hair, a pale face, thin lips, and a snub nose. She was a respectable-looking lady of medium height. Her body was neither very thin nor too heavy. Her gaze seemed rather melancholic and serene. With a sweet and gentle voice, the lady invited me to take a seat at the desk. At that moment, something unusual happened: I saw two glass butterflies on the desk that seemed to have a life of their own; they moved their wings, breathed, looked around, etc., etc., etc. The case, by the way, seemed to me far too exotic and strange: Two glass butterflies, and with a life of their own? Accustomed as I was to dividing my attention into three parts, first, I didn't forget myself; second, I didn't identify with those glass butterflies; third, I carefully observed the place. Contemplating these glass creatures, I said to myself, "This cannot be a phenomenon of the Physical World, because in Euclid's Three-Dimensional Region I have never encountered glass butterflies with a life of their own. Undoubtedly, this must be a phenomenon of the Astral World." I then looked around and asked myself the following questions: "Why am I in this place? Why have I come here? What am I doing here?" Turning to the lady, I said to her, "Madam, please allow me to step out into the garden for a moment, and I will return shortly." The lady nodded, and I left the office for a moment. Once outside in the garden, I took a long, narrow jump, intending to float in the surrounding air. Great was my astonishment when I verified for myself that I was indeed outside my physical body. Then I understood that I was in the astral plane. At that moment, I remembered that it had been a long time, several hours, since I had left my physical body, and that it was undoubtedly now resting in its bed. Having made this singular verification, I returned to the office where the lady awaited me. Then I wanted to convince her that I was outside my physical body. "Madam," I said, "you and I are outside our physical bodies. I want you to remember that a few hours ago you went to sleep in bed; now you are here talking with me outside your physical body, for it is well known that when the body sleeps, the consciousness, the essence, unfortunately trapped within the ego, wanders outside the corporeal vehicle." Having said all these words, the lady looked at me with the eyes of a sleepwalker, but she didn't understand; I realized that this lady's consciousness was asleep... Not wanting to insist any further, I took my leave of her and left the place. Afterward, I headed toward California, with the purpose of carrying out some important research... On the way, I encountered a disembodied man who in life had been a porter carrying heavy loads in the public markets; the unfortunate man, carrying an enormous bundle on his back, seemed to be suffering terribly... Approaching the deceased, I said to him:

My friend, what's wrong? Why are you carrying such a heavy burden on your aching back? The unfortunate man, looking at me with sleepwalker's eyes, replied, "I'm working." "But sir," I insisted, "you died a long time ago. That burden you carry on your shoulders is nothing more than a mental construct. Abandon it."... It was all in vain; that poor dead man didn't understand me; his consciousness was too asleep... Wanting to help him, I floated around him in the surrounding environment with the purpose of alarming him, of making him understand that something strange was happening in his existence; of letting him know in some way that he was dead, etc., etc., but it was all useless. Later, after conducting the necessary investigations, I returned to my physical vehicle, which lay asleep in the bed.

Q: Master, do you mean that there is no possibility of Direct Experience, as you have explained in your talks, without the dissolution of Psychological Defects?

A: I will answer this question from the audience carefully... Gentlemen, friends, ladies who are listening, Direct Experience is associated to the percentages of awakened Consciousness. Normally, people only possess 3% awakened Consciousness, and 97% Sub-consciousness or dormant Consciousness. Undoubtedly, when one reaches 4 or 5% awakened Consciousness, the first glimmers of Direct Experience begin. Distinguish between "glimmers" and "total fullness," which are different. Someone who possesses, for example, 10% awakened Consciousness, will therefore have a higher percentage of lucidity than those who possess 4 or 5%. In any case, as the Essence is liberated, as the Ego begins to dissolve, the capacity for direct investigation will also increase progressively and systematically. The exercise of the Division of Attention into three parts, as we have explained in this talk, will allow us to demonstrate beyond a doubt the degree of Consciousness acquired. I have therefore taught here doctrine and procedures for Awakening Consciousness. I have given the effective system for Use the acquired percentages of Consciousness intelligently. When the Ego has been radically annihilated, Consciousness becomes fully awakened; in these circumstances, we can descend at will into the Infernal Worlds for the purpose of seeing, hearing, touching, and feeling the raw reality of such submerged regions. This type of investigation, being so advanced, can only be carried out satisfactorily with an absolutely awakened Consciousness.

Q: Master, you spoke to us of two advantages that come from the Essence, the first being that it guides us to live properly and the second that it allows us Direct Experience. In the experience you had in the market of the Federal Colony, due to a tremendous explosion, which of the two faculties of the Essence allowed you to save your life?

A: Noble sir, allow me to inform you that the second of these qualities of Consciousness, that of Direct Experience, allowed me to know in advance the event that was going to happen, which was the death of those firefighters.

Q: Master, could you explain to us what the difference is between Projections of The Mind and Real Experiences?

- With the greatest pleasure, I will answer this new question from the audience... Allow me to inform you, ladies and gentlemen, mental projections are entirely subjective, quite different, of course, from real experiences, which are objective. In the first case, the mind projects what it has subconsciously elaborated, and, identified with these projections, falls into the fascination and dreams characteristic of the unconscious.

In the second case, the mind has exhausted the process of thinking, does not project, is open to the new, receives without identification, and in the absence of all fascination and dreaming.

I will illustrate this answer with a supersensible account: While outside my physical body, at a time when it was fast asleep in bed, I invoked a certain disembodied person who, in life, had been a close family member. The deceased appeared dressed in a certain gray suit he had worn in life; He came in laughing to himself, he truly seemed like a sleepwalker, chatting away nonsense (something he'd overheard from someone)... My attempts to make him recognize me were useless: the poor fellow was fast asleep... He certainly didn't see me; deep down, he truly perceived only his own mental forms, and he laughed like a madman, like an idiot. Here are two aspects that clarify the question at hand. The deceased was projecting his own mental forms, dreaming about them, he was absolutely fascinated by them, and he didn't even perceive me.

In the second case, I was completely conscious, awake, I knew that my physical body had fallen asleep in bed, I wasn't projecting, I had exhausted the process of thinking, I was open to the new, I received the disembodied spirit, I examined him, I realized the deplorable state he was in... With this account, I have illustrated the question that arose from the audience.

Q- Beloved Master, regarding the practice of dividing attention into three parts, which is done here in the Physical World, how can it affect the Astral World if they are two completely different worlds?

A-My friends, if we observe the life of normal, common, and ordinary dreams, we can see the concrete fact that many dream scenes correspond to the occurrences of daily life, to the events we have experienced here in the Physical World, to the actions of each moment. As a direct consequence of what we are stating, we can emphasize the fact that the practice of dividing attention into three parts is also repeated, as in the case of dreams, during those hours when the Essence, trapped within the Ego, is outside the Physical Body. I believe you are aware that when the Body sleeps, the Essence, trapped within the I, moves away from the Physical Body. Therefore, if we become accustomed to practicing this exercise here in the Physical World, from instant to instant and moment to moment, we will later repeat it instinctively during sleep, and the result will be the Awakening of Consciousness.

Then we will be able to see, hear, touch, and feel everything we have been discussing in these talks regarding Hell, the Devil, and Karma. As the Ego dissolves, Consciousness will awaken more and more, and we will be able to demonstrate this through the exercise of Dividing Attention into Three Parts. Once the Ego is completely dissolved, the exercise taught here will allow us to use Consciousness, voluntarily, for the investigation of the Great Realities.

Q: Master, how could the difference between the Real and the Unreal, the Illusory and the True, the Objective and the Subjective be made accessible to the layperson?

 A: very interesting question has come from the audience, and I will hasten to answer it. My friends, a few nights ago we were watching some scientific news on television... Through various on-screen presentations, the public was informed about experiments that scientists are currently conducting with the brain. By connecting certain nodes to the brain, scientists can control its various sections. Under these conditions, the Human Machine can be controlled by means of waves, and this has already been absolutely proven. Experiments were also carried out in the bullring: A scientist, using such a system, was able to stop the bull, making it desist from its attack at the very moment it was performing the pass with the cape. This has perfectly demonstrated that every organism is a machine susceptible to being controlled like any other. In the case of the humanoid machine, it is obvious that the various inhuman Psychic Aggregates, which succeed one another and control different brain regions at different times, completely replace the brain nodes, brain waves, and automatic machines by which scientists can control brains. In other words, scientists, at certain times, through their electrical systems, perform the same role as the Psychic Aggregates; that is, they demonstrate the reality of such Aggregates through the role they play. Someone has to control the brain to perform actions. Either the Psychic Aggregates control it, or scientists control it through special electrical systems. In any case, the research fully confirms what we are saying: The intellectual humanoid is an unconscious, automatic, subconscious machine. How could an unconscious machine accept that it is asleep? How could such a machine claim that the world is maya, illusion, etc.?

The humanoid machine, by its very nature as a machine, dreams, but is unaware that it dreams, denies that it dreams, firmly believes it is awake, and would never accept the idea that it is asleep.

The automatic and mechanized humanoid is incapable of differentiating the objective from the subjective, precisely because it is mechanized, and takes what is subjective as objective, and vice versa.

The sleeping machine, the humanoid automaton, is far from being able to understand the difference between Objective Consciousness and Subjective Consciousness; the machine has its own theories based precisely on the deep sleep of Consciousness. It is in no way possible to make a sleeping layperson understand the difference between Consciousness and Sub-consciousness, between Objectivity and Subjectivity, between Sleep and Wakefulness, etc., etc., etc.

 Only by awakening Consciousness is it possible to accept such differences. Unfortunately, the layperson believes they are awake, and even takes offense when someone tells them their Consciousness is asleep. Speaking in Socratic terms, we would say that the "enlightened ignoramus," the sleeping layman, the Unconscious Machine, "not only is ignorant, but also ignorant of his ignorance; not only is he unknowing, but worse still, he is unaware that he is unknowing."

My friends, it is necessary to stop being Machines; when someone accepts that they are a machine, they begin to cease being one; a little later, the veil of illusions shatters. We need to become Human Beings, and this is only possible by destroying, by annihilating the Psychic Aggregates that incessantly alternate with each other to control the Organic Machine.

It is essential to attain reality, to cease being mere automatons moved by waves or by Aggregates, which is the same thing, and to become Responsible, Conscious, and True Individuals.

Q- Master, what is the difference between the exercise of the Division of Attention into three parts and the Dissolution of the Ego to Awaken Consciousness?

A-Ladies and gentlemen, throughout all these talks we have been especially interested in the dissolution of the Ego, in the complete destruction of all those Psychic Aggregates within which Consciousness is trapped, bottled up.

I think we've been too clear, that we've provided a perfect guide for the absolute annihilation of the I. We've explained ad nauseam that only through the radical annihilation of the Inhuman Elements within us can we liberate the Essence, awaken it.

In today's talk, we gave a specific, defined exercise. We spoke of the "Division of Attention into Three Parts," with the purpose of using, in an increasingly perfect way, the various percentages of Awakened Consciousness that we achieve through the Death of the I-Ego.

In the first case, there is a complete doctrine related to the Annihilation of the ego. In the second case, there is a marvelous exercise, a practice that will allow us to use the Consciousness we achieve in a perfect, clear, and precise way. In any case, it is necessary to truly become competent researchers of Esotericism and Pure Occultism. This is what we want, and with such intentions, we have given, through these talks, the indispensable doctrine.

Inverential Peace!

Samael Aun Weor-Kalki Avatar-Buddha Maitreya of the Aquarius Age.

                                                                              CHAPTER XXII

                                                                THE LAW OF RECURRENCE

 My friends, today's talk will be about the "Law of Recurrence." When the Ego returns, when it is reintegrated, everything happens again just as it did before, plus the good or bad consequences. Undoubtedly, there are various forms of the Great Law of Recurrence; in this talk, we will propose to study these varied forms...

Various scenes from our past lives are repeated, sometimes on higher spirals, sometimes on lower spirals. The Spiral is the Curve of Life and is always symbolized by the Snail. We are like bad snails within the bosom of the Father. Obviously, we develop, evolve, and devolve on the Spiral Line of Existence.

Another form of Recurrence can be seen in the history of the Earth and its races...

The First Sub-race of our current Aryan Race developed on the central plateau of Asia and had a powerful Esoteric Civilization.

The Second Sub-race flourished in South Asia during the pre-Vedic era, and it was then that the wisdom of the Rishis of Hindustan and the splendors of the ancient Chinese Empire, etc., etc., became known.

The Third Sub-race developed marvelously in Egypt, Persia, Chaldea, etc.

The Fourth Sub-race shone brightly with the civilizations of Greece and Rome.

The Fifth was perfectly manifested in Germany, England, and other countries.

The Sixth resulted from the mixture of the Spanish with the Indigenous Races of Indo-America.

The Seventh is perfectly manifested in the result of all these diverse mixtures of races, as we can see today in the territory of the United States.

Ostensibly, the Seven Branches of the Aryan Trunk already exist in full, and this is completely proven. The studies we have conducted in the Causal World have allowed us to correctly verify concrete facts, astonishing to our current humanity. Since each of the Great Races that have existed in the world has ended with a great cataclysm, we can logically deduce.

We are speaking of the Law of Recurrence in a higher form, and we will continue to elaborate for better understanding.. As we reach this point in our discussion, I must tell you emphatically that the Future Race that will populate the face of the Earth is now being intentionally created by the Brothers of the Hidden Fraternity.

The modus operandi of this new creation is very special. I want you to know that cosmic travelers from other worlds visit us constantly, and that they are already taking away the "select seed" of the Humanoids.  Some time ago, some Brazilian newspapers published a very interesting report: A certain Brazilian farmer, feverishly working plowing the land, was suddenly surprised by some extraterrestrials who led him inside a spaceship, which was located nearby in the jungle. Extraordinary scientists, brothers from space, examined him carefully and even took a little blood for analysis. Then they placed the farmer inside a special chamber of the ship. The farmer, perplexed, astonished, confused, lying on a bed, awaited something... Something unusual then happened:

A strange  woman with golden hair and yellow skin, like that of the Chinese, without eyebrows, lay down next to the worker and seduced him sexually. Once the act was consummated, the peasant was taken from the craft, and it departed into the vastness of space. Many other similar cases have occurred in various parts of the world. Furthermore, there are constant reports of mysterious disappearances, air and sea crews lost forever without explanation. All of this invites us to reflect; all of this leads us to understand that the Elder Brothers of humanity are taking the seed to crossbreed it with people from other worlds.

This is how the Holy Gods are already creating the Future Great Race; the Sixth Root Race, which will populate the Earth after the Great Catastrophe that is coming. It will be a new kind of people, a mixture of earthlings and extraterrestrials, a resplendent humanity.

Here, then, distinguished brothers, is the personnel with whom the future Jerusalem of which the "Apocalypse" of Saint John speaks will be formed.

It is unquestionable that the glorious Esoteric Civilizations of antiquity will then be resurrected.

 In the First Sub-race of the Future Great Root Race, by the Law of Recurrence, the powerful cultures of the First Aryan Sub-race will emerge from chaos, but on a higher level.

 In the future Second Sub-race, the civilization that flourished in ancient India (before the Vedas) and in ancient China will be resurrected.

In the Third Sub-race, there will be a new Egypt, new Egyptian Civilization will be resurrected; then the ancient pharaohs will be reincarnated, and thousands of Souls from that glorious culture will return from Amenti with the purpose of reviving the Hieratic Mysteries of the sunlit country of Kem.

The Mysteries of Chaldea, Assyria, Babylon, Persia, and others will also shine forth again in that age, but on a higher spiral within the Great Spiral Line of Life.

In the Fourth Sub-race of the Earth of tomorrow, the Mysteries of Greece and Rome will be resurrected, with the advantage of the higher spiral of existence.

In the Fifth Sub-race, a certain dangerous mechanical nature will reappear; the Civilization of the English, Germans, and others will be resurrected, with the advantage of being more Spiritual due to its position on a higher spiral. In the Penultimate Sub-race of that Great Root Race of tomorrow, something resembling the Latin World may be seen, but with a higher, more dignified, more Spiritual aspect. The final Sub-race of that Future Root Race, although highly technological, will not have the crude materialism of this Dark Age of the Kali Yuga. This, my friends, is how the Law of Recurrence works, moving within the Spiral of Existence. Let us now consider the Law of Recurrence of worlds, of starry space, of unalterable infinity.

  See, then, ladies and gentlemen, how the Law of Recurrence works in every corner of infinite space. Let us now examine the modus operandi of this Great Law in the Intellectual Animal mistakenly called man.

Upon reintegration, upon returning, upon coming back, we repeat in detail all the events of our past and past lives. There are subjects of rigorous repetition, concrete cases of Egos that return for many centuries within the same family, city, and nation. These are the ones who, due to the incessant repetition of the same events, can predict with absolute clarity what awaits them in the future. These are the ones who can say, for example: "I will marry at 30, I will have a wife of such and such color, of such and such height, so many children, my father will die at such and such an age, my mother at such and such another, my business will prosper or fail, etc., etc.," and it is clear that all of this subsequently comes to pass with astonishing accuracy. These are people who know their role by dint of repeating it so much, who are not ignorant of it. And that's all!

"Child Prodigies" who so amaze the people of their time also fall into this category; Typically, these are egos who already know their craft by heart and, upon returning, perform it flawlessly from their earliest childhood. The Law of Recurrence is astonishing.

Ordinary, common people always repeat the same dramas. Comedians, again and again in each of their successive lives, repeat the same antics. The wicked continually reappear to endlessly repeat the same tragedies. All these events, characteristic of repeated existences, are always accompanied by good or bad consequences, according to the Law of Cause and Effect. The murderer will again find himself in the horrifying situation of murdering, but he will be murdered. The thief will again find himself with the same opportunity to steal, but he will be imprisoned. The bandit will feel the same desire to run, to use his legs for crime, but he will have no legs; he will be born disabled or lose them in some tragedy. The man born blind will want to see the things of life, those that possibly led him to cruelty, etc., but he will not be able to see. The woman will love the same husband from her previous life, the one she possibly abandoned on his sickbed to run off with some other man, but now the drama will repeat itself in reverse, and the object of her affections will leave with another woman, abandoning her. The highwayman will again feel the desire to run, to flee; he will possibly cry out in a state of mental delirium, clothed in a new body; he will have strange delusions; he will not be able to flee from himself; he will go mad; he will be mentally ill, etc., etc. Thus, friends, thus the Law of Recurrence works incessantly...

Q- Master, a country that was affected by violence for so long, is that due to the Law of Recurrence?

A-Obviously, the violence of the mobs in that country was a repetition of similar violence that occurred in a chaotic past; Consider the civil wars that occurred in times prior to the recent violence; wars between right-wing and left-wing political parties, repeating themselves in the present as a result of the past. Therein lies the Law of Recurrence

Q: Master, if a person has been upright, if they have behaved like a proper citizen in fulfilling their duties, how would the Law of Recurrence operate on them in their next return?

A: My friend, my friends, don't tell me that this fellow was a paragon of virtue, a wellspring of holiness. However magnificent a citizen he may have been, he had his very human failings, his moments, his dramas, etc., and it is clear that in all of this there is repetition in its new existence plus the consequences; this is how the Law of Recurrence operates.

Q- Beloved Master, there is some confusion regarding the relationship between the Law of Karma and the Law of Recurrence because I have the understanding that with the termination of Karma, the Law of Recurrence will also end. Could you clarify this point for me?

A: Friends, there can in no way be confusion between the Laws of Recurrence and Karma, since both are the same thing with different names. Undoubtedly, Karma works on firm foundations; it is nothing but an effect of the cause that we ourselves sow. Therefore, the event itself must be repeated, along with the good or bad results.

Q- Master, people who apparently have not harmed anyone suffer from financial hardship. Does this have to do with the Law of Recurrence?

A: Distinguished friends, ladies and gentlemen, the Father who is in secret may be near to us or far away. When the son goes astray, the Father withdraws, and then the son falls into disgrace; he suffers from lack of money, endures terrible hardship, and cannot explain the reason for his misery. Ostensibly, such people believe they have done no wrong; if they were to recall their past lives, they could see for themselves the concrete fact that they strayed down the wrong path, possibly succumbing to alcohol, lust, adultery, and so on. The Father who is in secret, our own Divine Spirit, can give or take away. He knows very well what we deserve, and if we currently lack money, it is because He does not wish to give it to us; He disciplines us for our own good. "Blessed is the man whom God disciplines." The Father who loves His son always disciplines him for his own good. In the specific case of this question, the victim of suffering will repeat the scenes of the past along with the consequences: poverty, pain, and so forth.

Q: Master, does the Law of Recurrence end with the 108 Lives?

A: Friends, once the cycle of human existences assigned to every Soul is complete, the Law of Recurrence in the Infernal Abysses also concludes, with humanoid scenes, animalistic, vegetaloids, and mineraloid states repeating themselves. Before reaching the humanoid state, we pass through the mineral, vegetable, and animal kingdoms; but upon entering the Abyss, having overcome the cycle of human existences, the animalistic, vegetal, and mineraloid states are repeated once again. This is how the Law of Recurrence works.

Q: Master, does one who manages to free themselves from the Wheel of Samsara no longer repeat the Law of Recurrence?

A: I will gladly answer the lady who asked the question... I want you to know, ladies and gentlemen, that the Law of Recurrence, in its higher form, corresponds to the Law of KATANCIA (Higher Karma). The Holy Gods must repeat cosmic scenes of ancient Mahamvantaras with each new Great Day that dawns, along with the consequences. Remember that even the Gods make mistakes. Those Sacred Individuals who, in the present earthly period, gave the Abominable Kundartiguador Organ to humanity, repeating similar dramas, will pay for their mistakes in the future Mahanvantara. Our present Earth, along with the humanity that inhabits it, is the result of Cosmic Karma,. Any Great Initiate can verify this.

Q: Master, who are those who are free from the Law of Recurrence?

A: Look at the Law of Recurrence in its higher and lower aspects of the Great Life. We can solemnly assert that only those who manage to crystallize the Three Primary Forces of the Universe within their innermost nature remain free from the Law of Recurrence. The Sacred Absolute Sun wishes to crystallize these Three Primary Forces within each of us. Let us cooperate with Him and His Holy Designs, and we will be forever free from the Law of Recurrence.

                                                                         CHAPTER XXIII

                                                             THE SNAIL OF EXISTENCE

My friends, today we will speak at length about the Spiral Line of Life. Much has been said about the doctrine of the Transmigration of Souls, expounded by Mr. Krishna in the Sacred Land of the Vedas, about a thousand years before Jesus Christ. In past talks, we have already explained all the processes of the Wheel of Samsara. We have stated with complete clarity, we have repeated ad nauseam, that each Soul is allotted 108 Lives for its Intimate Self-Realization. Undoubtedly, those who fail during their cycle of manifestation, those who do not achieve Self-Realization within the allotted number of existences, obviously descend into the Submerged Mineral Kingdom, to the Hindu Avitchi, to the Greek Tartarus, to the Roman Avernus.

It is clear and evident that the Involution within the bowels of the planet we live on is terribly painful. Recapitulating animalistic, vegetal, and mineralistic processes on a frankly degenerative path is certainly not very pleasant. We also affirmed in our past talks that after the Second Death, the Essence, that which we have of the Soul, ascends evolutionarily from the Mineral Kingdom to the Intellectual Animal, mistakenly called man, passing through the Plant and Animal stages. However, there is something in this Law of the Transmigration of Souls that we have not yet mentioned; we have cited the Law of Eternal Return, we have mentioned this other Law known as Recurrence; but we must clarify that these two laws unfold and develop along the Spiral Line of Life. This means that each cycle of manifestation is processed in ever-higher spirals or curves within the Great Spiral Line of the Universe. Since this also tends to be somewhat abstract, I find it necessary to clarify further, so that all of you may deeply understand the Teaching.

Upon escaping after the Second Death, the Essence, upon resurfacing and emerging once more into the sunlight, obviously transformed into a Gnome, will have to restart a new evolutionary process, but within a higher octave. This means that such a Mineral Elemental creature will undoubtedly find itself within the Mineral Kingdom with a state of Consciousness superior to that which it possessed when it began a similar Evolution in the previous cycle of manifestation. As these explanations continue, it should not be forgotten that any cycle of manifestation includes evolutions in the Mineral, Plant, Animal, and Human Kingdoms (in the latter, we are always assigned 108 existences).

If we examine a snail, we will see curve upon curve, something like a spiral staircase; it is evident that each of these cycles of manifestation unfolds in increasingly higher curves. Now you will understand why there is such a variety of Mineral, Plant, and Animal Elementals, and diverse degrees of intelligence among Humanoids. Undoubtedly, there is a very great difference between Mineral Elementals that are beginning as such for the first time, and those that have already repeated the same process many times. The same can be said of Plant and Animal Elementals, or of Humanoids. Since there are always 3,000 cycles of manifestation, the last of these is actually at a very high octave. Those Essences that, within the 3,000 turns of the wheel, did not achieve Mastery, are absorbed into their Virgin Spark to be definitively immersed within the bosom of the Universal Spirit of Life...

It is well known, clear, and evident that during the cycles of cosmic manifestation, we must pass through all the practical experiences of life. Undoubtedly, any Essence that has passed through the 3,000 cycles of manifestation has also experienced the horrors of the Abyss 3,000 times, and therefore, has improved and acquired Self-Awareness. Thus, such Essences have, in fact, a full right to Divine Happiness. Unfortunately, they will not enjoy Mastery; they did not acquire it, and therefore do not possess it. We have already stated in previous discussions that not all Divine Monads or Virgin Sparks are interested in Mastery. Ostensibly, it is not the Virgin Sparks or Divine Monads that suffer, but the Essence, the emanation of said Sparks, that which is Soul within each of us. The pains endured by the entire Essence are certainly well rewarded, because in exchange for so much suffering, Self-Awareness and boundless Happiness are acquired. Mastery is different.

No one could achieve Adeptship without the "Three Factors of the Revolution of Consciousness," clearly expressed by our Lord Christ: "Whoever wants to come after me must deny themselves and take up their cross and follow me." Denying oneself means: Dissolution of the Ego. Taking up the Cross, placing it upon our shoulders, means: Working with Sex-Yoga, with Maithuna, with Sexual Magic. Following Christ is equivalent to: Sacrificing oneself for humanity, giving one's life so that others may live.

The Virgin Sparks that did not attain Mastery during the 3,000 Cycles of manifestations see the Masters, the Gods, in a way similar to how ants see Humanoids.

Aztec traditions say that at the dawn of life, the Gods gathered there in Teotihuacan for the purpose of creating the Sun. They assert that they lit a great fire and then invited the Snail God to throw himself into that bonfire, but he, after three attempts, was terrified. The sacred chants solemnly affirm that the Purulent God, filled with great courage, threw himself into the fire. Seeing this, the Snail God imitated his example, and then the entire assembly of Gods, silent, waited to see what would happen.

Legends tell that within the living fire, the Purulent God sprang forth again, transformed into the Sun that illuminates us today. Minutes later, the God reappeared in that bonfire. The snail transformed into the moon that illuminates us at night. This means, dear friends, that if we wish to transform ourselves into Gods, into Masters, we must imitate the Purulent One, incinerate the Ego, the I, through Sexual Fire. Only through Fire does the purulent, die. Only through Fire can we become terribly Divine Solar Gods. Unfortunately, not all Virgin Sparks are interested in Mastery; most, the millions of creatures who live on the face of the Earth, prefer the "Path of the Snail," the "Lunar Path."

Q- Beloved Master, at the beginning of this important dissertation, you tell us that as the Essence descends to the Infernal Worlds, animaloid, vegetableoid, and mineraloid states are recapitulated. Would you be so kind as to explain the word "recapitulate"?

A: With the greatest pleasure, I will answer the gentleman's question. I want you, my friends, to fully understand what the abyssal animal-like, vegetable-like, and mineral-like recapitulation is. Descending involution within the bowels of the Underworld is radically different from the evolutionary ascent on the Earth's surface. Animal-like recapitulation in the Abyss is degenerative, involutive, descending, and painful. Vegetable-like recapitulation within the bowels of the Earth is terrifying; those who undergo such processes seem more like shadows gliding here, there, and everywhere in unspeakable suffering. Involutive, descending, mineral recapitulation within the bowels of the world we live in is more bitter than death itself; creatures fossilize, mineralize, and slowly disintegrate amidst torments impossible to describe in words. After the Second Death, the Essence escapes, resurfaces in the light of the Sun to recapitulate similar processes in an evolutionary, ascending, innocent, and happy way. Therein lies, my friends, the difference between Involutive and Evolutionary recapitulations. In any case, all these infinite Involutive and Evolutionary processes are exclusively Lunar in nature and clearly unfold within the Universal Snail.

Q: Master, you explain that with each cycle of existences, the Elementals in the evolutionary process awaken Consciousness because they are being processed in higher octaves. Is this awakening of Consciousness perhaps the result of the sufferings of Involution, or is it the result of the Ascending process?

A: Distinguished friend, it is good for you to understand that Consciousness suffers in both evolutionary and involutive processes, and that therefore, through so much effort and sacrifice, it gradually awakens. Millions of Humanoids have their Consciousness deeply asleep, but upon entering the Abyss, after the 108 existences of any cycle of manifestation, they inevitably awaken to evil and for evil. What's interesting in this case is that they awaken nonetheless, even if only to justify their mistakes in the Infernal Worlds. Any enlightened, clairvoyant being can see for themselves that the Innocent Elementals are awake in a positive, evolutionary sense. We thus see two types of awakened Consciousness: 1st - That of the innocent creatures of Nature.

That of the devolving Humanoids of the Abyss. There is a third class of awakened beings: I am referring to the Masters, the Gods, But it is not them we are concerned with at this precise moment. Undoubtedly, within the Wheel of Samsara, turning with it, there exist awakened innocent Consciousnesses, and also abyssal, devolving creatures, awake in evil and for evil...

Q- Master, when you mention higher octaves in higher spirals, it puzzles me, because I am accustomed to thinking of octaves in terms of musical notes, which are related to the transmutation of the Serpent Fire. Would you please clarify this for me?

A:Undoubtedly, the octaves of the Snail are processed musically with the notes C, D, E, F, G, A, B, in a graduated manner. If we carefully observe a spiral staircase, we will see a succession of increasingly higher curves, in such a way that they are preceded by lower ones. This formation, this distribution of curves in the form of any spiral, is sufficient to understand that between octaves there are also musical pauses. Each of these pauses corresponds to an abysmal descent. The 3,000 turns of the Wheel thus resonate incessantly as a single whole within the rhythms of the Mahavan and the Chotavan that sustain the Universe firmly in its course...

Q- Master, since the Essence is good, why does it come to suffer in this world?

A:My friends, the Essence itself is beyond Good and Evil; it is absolutely innocent, pure, and healthy. The Essence suffers when it becomes trapped within the Ego, but once the Ego is dissolved, the Essence ceases to suffer. Certainly, the Essences of planet Earth became trapped within the ego due to a mistake by the Gods. We have already said in past talks that certain Sacred Individuals, with the purpose of giving stability to the geological crust of our world, gave humanity the Abominable Kundartiguador Organ. When that organ disappeared, the consequences remained within each person, and these crystallized, becoming the Ego, a kind of Second Nature within which the Essence was unfortunately trapped. If that second nature did not exist, the Essence would be free and happy; unfortunately, it exists as a result of the Abominable Kundartiguador Organ.

Q: Master, it is said that we are children of God and that God is perfect. Then why does He send His children to suffer?

A: I answer this question from the audience with the greatest pleasure... Ladies and gentlemen, the time has come to know that we are all children of the Devil... Please, I beg you not to be alarmed. We already know that Lord Satan or Lucifer-Prometheus is exclusively the Shadow of our own inner Divinity, projected within ourselves for our own good. It is evident that Lucifer is the Great Coach we carry within; therefore, the sexual impulse, at its core, is Luciferian. The Devil, as we explained in previous discussions, is not the mythical figure presented by some dogmatic sects, but rather each person's personal instructor. It is the Luciferian Force that leads human beings to triumph or failure, to generation or regeneration.

From this perspective, we can affirm that we are children of the Devil, and this was stated by our Lord Christ: "You are children of the devil," said the Great Master, "for if you were children of God, you would do the works of God." It is necessary to become children of God.

And this is only possible with the Three Factors of the Revolution of Consciousness, as we have mentioned them in this talk. A child of God is anyone who reaches the Resurrection; reflect on these words and do not presume to be saints or virtuous, for you are all children of the Devil. Friends, God never commands us to suffer; we have created suffering ourselves through our own mistakes and through successive births.

Q: Master, if we are children of the Devil, who has more power over us, the Devil or God?

A: I will gladly answer this question. We have said that the Dragon is the Shadow of the Inner God of each of us. It is evident that each of us is a child of that Shadow, of that Dragon, and therefore, in our current state, the Dragon has absolute control over us. Thus, from our relative and circumstantial point of view, the Devil has more power over us than God himself (this does not mean that the Devil is more powerful than God). When the Immortal Spark is reborn within us, when we become children of God, then everything will be different; in those days we will have vanquished the Dragon.

Q: Master, what do you say about the Angels, Bodhisattvas, and fallen Masters? What do they have to do with the Spiral of Life?

A: Distinguished friends, there is a supreme moment for all the millions of Essences that populate the face of the Earth. I want to refer emphatically to the instant when we first resolve to enter the Solar Path, very different indeed from the Lunar Path. For all the millions or trillions of Virgin Sparks, the critical hour arrives at a precise moment when they must choose between the Solar Path and the Lunar Spiral. When someone deliberately chooses the Razor's Edge Path, the die is cast; after that moment, there is no remedy. Those who attain Mastery and then wish to turn back and return to the Lunar Path will have to endure horrifying eternities in the Infernal Worlds until, after many billions or trillions of years, they achieve the annihilation of the Higher Existential Bodies of the Being and the destruction of the Animal Ego. This means that with a greater degree of Consciousness comes a greater degree of responsibility, and whoever adds Wisdom adds suffering. Undoubtedly, fallen Bodhisattvas, dark Angels, and shadowy Archangels—that is, angelic or divine beings submerged in the Abyss for the crime of wanting to take the Lunar Path after having fully embraced the Solar Path—will suffer millions of times more intensely than ordinary people. Once the disintegration of Vehicles and Ego is achieved, the evolutionary journey will nevertheless begin anew from the mineral state, but with a Golden Embryo, and therefore with greater Consciousness than the other Elementals of Nature, until reaching the state of Humanoids. Having achieved this goal, since they possess the Golden Embryo, these beings will have to return to the Solar Path to recreate their Higher Existential Bodies, and reconquer the Angelic or Archangelic state, etc., which they once rejected. The fate of the Virgin Sparks that never chose the Solar Path is different; these, transformed into mere Elementals From Nature, they will immerse themselves with their Essence in the Universal Ocean of Life, free in its movement.

These are Beings who preferred Elemental Life, who did not aspire to Mastery, who always rejoiced within the bosom of Great Nature, and who now, like sparks of Divinity, return to it forever. 

Samael Archangel: Planetary Logos of Mars

                                                                                    CHAPTER XX

                                                                       THE LAW OF ETERNAL RETURN

 My friends gathered this afternoon in this house, we are going to study today the "Law of Eternal Return" of all things. At the hour of death, the Angel of Death always arrives at the bedside. There are legions of these, and all of them work in accordance with the Great Law.

Three things go to the graveyard or cemetery.

First: The Physical Corpse.

Second: The Vital Body (this escapes from the Physical Body with the last exhalation); this vehicle floats before the tomb and slowly decomposes as the Physical Body disintegrates.

Third: The Former Personality. This can undoubtedly sometimes escape from the grave and wander through the graveyard or go to some places that are familiar to it. There is no doubt that the Former Personality slowly dissolves through time; there is no tomorrow for the Personality of the dead; This in itself is perishable...

That which continues, that which does not go to the grave, is the Ego,  the I. Death itself is a subtraction of fractions; once the mathematical operation is complete, only "Values" remain. Obviously, sums of values attract and repel each other according to the Law of Universal Magnetism; they float in the atmosphere of the world.

 Eternity opens its jaws to swallow the Ego and then expels it, casts it out, returns it to time. We have been told that at the precise instant of death, at the moment when the deceased exhales their last breath, they project an Electro-Psychic Design of their Personality; this design continues in the Supersensible Regions of Nature, and later comes to saturate the fertilized egg.

This is how, upon returning, upon being reborn in a new Physical Body, we come to possess personal characteristics very similar to those of the previous life. That which continues after Death is not something very beautiful. That which is not destroyed with the Physical Body is nothing more than a mass of Devils, Psychic Aggregates, and Defects. The only decent thing that exists at the bottom of all those cavernous entities that constitute the Ego is the Essence, the Psyche, that which we have as our Soul. Upon returning to a new Physical Vehicle, the Law of Karma comes into play, for there is no effect without a cause, nor a cause without an effect. The Angels of Life are responsible for connecting the Silver Cord with the fertilizing sperm. Undoubtedly, many millions of sperm escape at the moment of copulation, but only one of them possesses sufficient power to penetrate the ovum in order to effect conception.

This very special kind of force is not a product of chance or randomness; What happens is that it is driven from within, in its intimate energy, by the Angel of Life, who at such moments makes the connection of the returning Essence. Biologists know very well that the male and female gametes each carry 24 chromosomes; these added together give a total of 48, which make up the germ cell. This 48 chromosomes reminds us of the 48 Laws that govern the Physical Body.( It is now known that there are 48, not 46 as previously claimed.) The Essence thus becomes connected to the germ cell by means of the Silver Cord; and since this cell divides into 2, and the 2 into 4, and the 4 into 8, and so on for the process of fetal gestation, it is clear that Sexual Energy becomes, in fact, the basic agent of such cell multiplication. This means that the phenomenon of mitosis could in no way occur without the presence of the Creative Energy. The disembodied one, the one who is preparing to take on a new Physical Body, does not penetrate the fetus; It only comes to be reintegrated at the instant the creature is born, at the precise moment of its first inhalation. It is quite interesting that with the dying person's last exhalation comes disembodiment, and that with the first inhalation we re-enter a new organism...

It is completely absurd to claim that one voluntarily chooses the place where one must be reborn. The reality is very different. It is precisely the Lords of the Law, the Agents of Karma, who select for us the exact place, home, family, nation, etc., where we must be reintegrated, return. If the Ego could choose the site, place, or family, etc., for its new reintegration, then the ambitious proud, avaricious, and greedy people would seek palaces, millionaires' houses, opulent mansions, beds of roses and feathers, and the world would be all wealth and splendor; there would be no poor, no pain or bitterness, but no one would pay for karma,(cause and effect Universal Law) atrocities would be committed   could be commit the worst crimes without divine justice reaching them, etc., etc., etc. The stark reality is that the ego has no right to choose the place or family where it is born. Each of us must pay what we owe; it is written that "he who sows lightning will reap the tempest." Law is Law, and the Law is fulfilled.

 It is therefore very regrettable that so many famous writers of contemporary spirituality emphatically affirm that everyone has the right to choose the place where they are reborn. What lies beyond the grave is something that only awakened people can know, those who have already dissolved the ego, truly self-aware people.

Many theories exist in the world, both spiritualized and materialized, and the reason of intellectual humanoids is capable of anything: it can create both spiritualized and materialized theories. Rational homunculi can elaborate within their brains, through the most rigorous logical processes, a materialist theory as well as a spiritualist one, and in both, in thesis and antithesis, the underlying logic is truly admirable.

Unquestionably, Reason, with all its logical processes, as a faculty of inquiry, has a beginning and an end; it is too narrow and limited, for, as we have already said, it lends itself to everything, serves every purpose: thesis as well as antithesis. Ostensibly, the processes of logical brain development are not convincing in themselves, due to the concrete fact that with them any spiritualized or materialized thesis can be elaborated, both demonstrating the same logical vigor, certainly plausible to any humanoid reasoner. It is therefore impossible for Reason to truly know anything about what lies above the rooftops, about what is beyond, about that which continues after death... Immanuel Kant, the great German philosopher, already demonstrated in his great work entitled "Critique of Pure Reason" that Reason by itself cannot know anything about Truth, about Reality, about God, etc., etc., etc. We are not, therefore, throwing out a priori ideas; what I am saying with such emphasis can be documented in the aforementioned work of the philosopher.

Obviously, we must discard Reason as a suitable element of cognition for the discovery of Reality... Having set aside the reasoning processes in this matter of practical metaphysics, we will from this moment on establish a solid foundation for the verification of that which is beyond time, of that which continues and which cannot be destroyed by the death of the Physical Body... I am asserting something that I know for a fact, something that I have experienced in the absence of Reason.

It is worth reminding this honorable audience that I remember all my past lives. In ancient times, before the submersion of the Atlantean continent, people possessed a developed faculty of Being known as "Instinctive Perception of Cosmic Truths." After the submersion of that ancient continent, this precious faculty entered the downward,  involutionary cycle  and was completely lost. It is possible to regenerate this faculty through the dissolution of the Ego.

Having achieved this, we can verify for ourselves, in a self-conscious way, the Law of the Eternal Return of all things. Undoubtedly, this faculty of Being allows us to experience the Real, that which continues, that which is beyond death, beyond the Physical Body, etc., etc., etc. Since I possess this developed faculty, I can affirm with full authority what I know to be true, what I have experienced, what lies beyond, etc., etc. Speaking sincerely and with my heart in my hand, I can tell you the following: The deceased normally live in Limbo, in the antechamber of Hell, in the Region of the Dead (Lower Astral), a region fully represented in all  of those underground grottoes and caverns of the World, which, united or intimately intertwined, form a whole in their set.

 It is regretable the state in which the deceased find themselves: They seem like sleepwalkers, their consciousness completely asleep, they wander everywhere and firmly believe they are alive; they are unaware of their death. After disembodiment, shopkeepers continue in their shops, drunkards in taverns, prostitutes in brothels, etc., etc. It would be impossible for such people, sleepwalkers of this kind, unconscious, to have the luxury of choosing the place where they should be reborn. The most natural thing is for them to be born without knowing what time or how, and to die completely unconscious. The shadows of the deceased are many; each disembodied being is a multitude of unconscious shadows; A multitude of larvae living in the past, oblivious to the present, trapped within their dogmas, in the stale things of yesterday, in the whims of bygone eras, in affections, in family sentimentality, in selfish interests, in animal passions, in vices, etc., etc., etc.

Upon rebirth, the Essence expresses itself during the first three or four years of childhood, and then the child is beautiful, sublime, innocent, and happy. Unfortunately, the Ego begins to express itself gradually as we approach the age of seven, and fully manifests itself when the new Personality has been completely formed. It is essential to understand that the new Personality is created precisely during the first seven years of childhood and is strengthened by time and experience. The Personality is energetic, not physical, as many people believe, and after death it slowly decomposes in the pantheon until it radically disintegrates. Before the new Personality is fully formed, the Essence can indulge in manifesting itself in all its beauty, even making young children truly psychic, sensitive, and clairvoyant, etc. How happy we would all be if we had no Ego, if only the Essence were to express itself within us. Undoubtedly, then there would be no pain, the Earth would be a Paradise, an Eden, something ineffable, sublime. The return of the Ego to this world is truly disgusting, horrifying, abominable. The Ego, in itself, radiates sinister, dark, and unpleasant vibrational waves.

I say that every person, as long as they have not dissolved the Ego, is more or less black, even if they boast of holiness and virtue. The incessant Return of all things is a Law of life, and we can verify it from instant to instant and from moment to moment. The Earth returns to its starting point every year, and then we celebrate the new year; all the stars return to their original starting point; the atoms within the molecule return to their initial point; the days return, the nights return; the four seasons return: Spring, Summer, Autumn, and Winter; the cycles return: Kalpas, Yugas, Mahamvantaras, etc. The Law of Eternal Return is therefore indisputable, irrefutable, and undeniable.

Q: Master, you have told us that there is no tomorrow for the Personality of the deceased, and that the Etheric Body gradually disintegrates. I would like to know if the Personality lasts longer than the Physical Body in disintegration.

A: The question from the audience seems interesting to me, and I hasten to answer it with the greatest pleasure...  Undoubtedly, the Ex-Personality lasts longer than the eliminated Vital Fund. By this I mean to affirm that the Vital Body decomposes as the Physical Body disintegrates in the grave.

The Personality is different. Since it is invigorated over time by the various experiences of life, it obviously lasts longer; it is a firmer energetic note; it tends to endure for many years. It is by no means an exaggeration to say that the discarded Personality can survive for entire centuries. It is curious to observe several discarded Personalities conversing with one another. I am now speaking of something that may seem strange to you. I have been able to count up to ten discarded Personalities belonging to the same owner, that is, ten returns of the same Ego. I have seen them exchanging subjective opinions, gathered together by psychic affinity. However, I want to clarify this a little further.

To avoid confusion, I have said that one is not born with a Personality, that one must form it, and that this is possible during the first seven years of childhood. I have also stated that at the moment of death, such a Personality goes to the pantheon and sometimes wanders within it, or hides among its tombs. Now think for a moment of an Ego that, after each return, escapes from the Physical Body. It is clear that it leaves the Personality behind. If we gather, for example, ten lifetimes of the same Ego, we will have ten different Personalities, and these can reunite by affinity to converse in the pantheons and exchange subjective opinions. Undoubtedly, such Ex-Personalities gradually weaken, extinguishing themselves extraordinarily until they finally disintegrate completely. However, the memory of such Personalities continues in the Causal World, among the Akashic Records of Nature. At this moment, as I speak with you here tonight, a past life I had as a soldier during the Renaissance in old Europe comes to mind. At one point, while working in the World of Natural Causes as a Causal Man, it occurred to me to retrieve from the Secret Archives in that region the memory of that former personality. The result was truly extraordinary: I saw that soldier dressed in the uniform of the time in which he lived. Drawing his sword, he violently attacked me; it was not difficult for me to conjure him back into the archives. This means that in the World of Natural Causes, every memory is alive, has reality, and this is something that may surprise many esoteric and occult students...

Q: Master, you tell us that the personality is not born with the ego. What can you tell us about the birth of the vital body?

A: Friends, I want you to understand that the Vital Body, the basic seat of organic life, has been designed by the Agents of Life according to the Law of Cause and Effect. Those who accumulated very serious debts in their past existence may be born with a defective Vital Body, which, quite naturally, will serve as the basis for a defective body as well. Liars may be born with a deformed Vital Body, resulting in a monstrous or sickly Physical Vehicle. Vicious individuals may be born with manifestly degenerate Vital Bodies, which will give rise to degenerate Physical Bodies as well. For example, the passionate sexual abuser may eventually be born with an improperly polarized Vital Body; this will motivate a homosexual vehicle or a lesbian female form. Undoubtedly, homosexuals and lesbians are the result of sexual abuse in past existences. An alcoholic may be born with an abnormal, defective brain, which could serve as the foundation for another defective brain. A murderer, a killer, one who incessantly repeats such a horrendous crime, may eventually be born disabled, lame, paralyzed, blind from birth, deformed, hideous, repulsive, delusional, or definitively insane. It is good to know that murder is the worst degree of human corruption, and in no way could a murderer return with a healthy body. It would therefore be too lengthy to speak further at this moment on this point related to the question that has been posed to me.

Q: Master, those born with physical defects, then, are they not hereditary flaws?

A: Distinguished lady, your question is very important, and deserves that we examine it in detail. Hereditary flaws are ostensibly placed at the service of the Law of Karma; they become the marvelous mechanism by which Karma is processed. Clearly, heredity resides in the sex genes; there we find it, and through these, the Law works with the entire cellular mechanism. It is important to understand that genes control the entire human organism; they are found in the chromosomes, in the germ cell; they are the foundation of physical form. When these genes are disordered, when their legitimate natural formation is absent, they undoubtedly result in a defective body, and this has already been demonstrated.

Q: Master, how do the disembodied Egos who are deeply asleep in the Region of the Dead and believe they are still alive.

Can the scenes of their lives be represented if they lack a Mental Body?

 A: The question the gentleman asks is fundamentally flawed; this means it is poorly phrased. The pluralized Ego is "mind"; we have already spoken clearly, we have already said that the Intellectual Animal mistakenly called man does not have a Mind, but "minds." Undoubtedly, the various Psychic Aggregates that compose the Ego are nothing more than various mental forms, a pluralization of understanding, etc. When all these quarrelsome and shouting minds or Selves return, it often happens that not all of them manage to reintegrate; from a total sum of Psychic Aggregates, some of these enter the Submerged Involution of the Mineral Kingdom, or are reintegrated into animal organisms, or adhere to certain places, etc., etc., etc. After death, each of these Aggregates lives on in its own thoughts and desires, always in the past, never in the present. Do not forget, my friends, that the ego is memory, that the ego is time, that the ego is a book of many volumes.

Q: From what you have just told us, Master, since we are a Legion of Selves, should I conclude that we also lack reality, since we are also mental forms? Am I correct?

 A: Distinguished friend, ladies and gentlemen, you must understand that the Intellectual Animal mistakenly called man is not yet an accomplished being; this means that one is a mathematical point in space, who happens to serve as a vehicle for certain sums of Values. Each subject is a poor thinking animal condemned to the punishment of living, a machine controlled by multiple subhuman and bestial Psychic Aggregates. The only thing of worth within each of us is the Essence, the Psychic Material, the raw material for making a Soul, and this, unfortunately, is trapped among all these inhuman Psychic Aggregates. To be a Man is something very different. For this, it is necessary to disintegrate the Ego and fabricate the Higher Existential Bodies of the Being. I believe you understand me now.

 Q: Master, do you mean, then, that we are indeed mental forms, without an objective reality?

A: Friends, please understand me! When I speak of Psychic Aggregates, I am referring to mental forms; it is clear that such Aggregates are certainly crystallizations of the mind, and I believe you understand this; I don't think it necessary to explain it further; it has already been said.

Q: Are you going to tell me, dear Master, that all these very distinguished exponents of the magical power of the mind, who extol the great importance of having a positive mind, are therefore mistaken?

A: Friends, in these times of the Kali Yuga, the Iron Age, people have dedicated themselves to mentalism, and here, there, and everywhere one finds thousands of books in bookstores speaking wonders about the "donkey" of the mind. The interesting thing about all this is that Jesus the Great Kabir rode the "donkey" (the mind) to enter Heavenly Jerusalem on Palm Sunday; that's how the Gospels explain it; that's what they say, but people crucify Jesus the Christ and worship the "donkey." That's humanity for you, my dear brothers and sisters, that's this dark age in which we live. What do these mentalists want to develop? Mental strength? The "strength of the donkey"? It would be better if the understanding ones mounted this animal and tamed it with the whip of Will; that way things would change and we would become good Christians, wouldn't they? What do these mentalists want to develop? The strength of the mental ego? It's better that they disintegrate it, reduce it to cosmic dust; that way the Spirit would shine in each of them.

Unfortunately, the people of these times no longer want anything to do with the Spirit; Now, kneeling, they kiss the hooves of the "donkey," the "ass," and instead of purifying themselves, they debase themselves miserably. If people knew that they have no Mental Body and that all they possess is a sum of Psychic Aggregates, disgusting mental crystallizations, and if instead of fortifying and strengthening these bestial Egos they disintegrated them, then they would indeed work for their own good and for their own Happiness.

However, developing the  Beast's Force, the sinister power of the Mental Ego, only succeeds in making them increasingly dark, leftist, and abysmal. I tell my friends, I tell the brothers of the Gnostic Movement, to reduce their mental Ego to ashes, to fight tirelessly to free themselves from the mind; thus they will attain Bliss.

Q: Don't you think, Master, that an Essence without Ego would result in an extremely boring life on this planet, which is so beautiful?

 A: Friends, the Ego finds existence boring when it doesn't have what it wants. However, when is the Ego ever satisfied? The Ego is desire, and desire eventually becomes frustration, weariness, boredom, and life then becomes tedious. By what right, then, does the Ego dare to speak against boredom, when it itself, deep down, becomes tedium, bitterness, disillusionment, disenchantment, frustration, boredom? If the Ego doesn't know what Fulfillment is, how could it possibly offer concepts about it? Undoubtedly, with the Ego dead, reduced to ashes, all that remains within us is Essence, Beauty, and from this comes Happiness, Love, Fulfillment. What happens is that lovers of desire, those who crave passionate gratification, superficial people, think mistakenly; they assume that without the Ego, life would be terribly boring. If these people didn't have an Ego, they would think differently, they would be happy, and then they would exclaim: "The life of the Ego is dreadfully boring!" Do you truly believe, my friends, that it is delightful to return endlessly to this valley of bitterness to weep and suffer continually? It is necessary to eliminate the Ego to free ourselves from the Wheel of Samsara.

                                                                           CHAPTER XXI

                                                            THE LAW OF REINCARNATION

My friends, gathered here now, we are going to study the "Law of Reincarnation"... I hope that all of you will derive the greatest benefit from these discussions. It is urgent that together we try to fully understand what this Great Law is. Certainly, the word "Reincarnation" is very demanding; let us recall the ten reincarnations of Vishnu, the Cosmic Christ. Krishna, the great Hindu Avatar, born about a thousand years before Christ, never said that all the Intellectual Animals that populate the face of the Earth would be reincarnated. He emphatically stated that only Buddhas, the great Gods, Devas, Divine Kings, etc., etc., are reincarnated. Upon closer examination of the Law of Reincarnation, we can state with complete clarity that reincarnation is not possible for those who do not possess a Sacred Individuality. Undoubtedly, only Sacred Individuals are reincarnated, and for this reason, in secret Tibet, human reincarnations were always celebrated with grand religious festivals. In the name of truth, I wish to state clearly and unequivocally the stark reality that reincarnation, or the reincorporation of souls, is only possible when one possesses the "Golden Embryo," the "Golden Flower." Analyzing this matter in great detail, we come to understand that such an Embryo must be deliberately created through conscious effort and voluntary suffering. Within the purely retrospective realm, we discover the origin of all those subhuman Elements within which the Psychic Material or Raw Material is enmeshed, through which it is possible to elaborate the Golden Flower, the Golden Embryo.

We already know, because we have explained it here in other talks, that in the remote past humanity developed in its organism the Abominable Kundartiguador Organ, the Satanic Tail. When humanity lost this organ, the evil consequences of said organ remained in the five Cylinders of the Organic Machine (mind, emotion, movement, instinct, and sex). Undoubtedly, these terrible results came to constitute a kind of second nature, subjective and inhuman, which all Rational Animals carry within.  It is unquestionable that the Essence, the Raw Material with which we must elaborate the Golden Embryo, remained enmeshed within this dual nature. Dissolving such subjective and subhuman aggregates is vital when seriously attempting to create the Golden Flower. In other times, when  the results of the Abominable Kundartiguador Organ had not yet developed specifically, it was possible to appeal to the innermost factor that originates the impulses of Faith, Hope, and Love, to motivate the force or forces that could disintegrate incipient Subjective Elements. Unfortunately, that basic factor of such impulses underwent various degenerative processes due to the exorbitant development of the negative consequences of the Abominable Kundartiguador Organ. It is certainly painful that that originating factor of the innermost impulses related to Faith, Hope, and Love had degenerated so radically. It is for this reason that we must now appeal to the only factor that has not yet been lost. I want to refer emphatically to the Essence, the Psychic Material, which is certainly the foundation, the basis of all our psychic organization. Liberating this Essence is urgent, imperative, and cannot be postponed if we seriously wish to develop the Golden Flower, the Golden Embryo. Unfortunately, this Raw Material, this Psychic Material, does not participate in the routine activities of our so-called waking state. It is a pity that this factor, upon which all psychic processes are based, remains trapped in the Subconscious Zones. Bringing this factor out of the merely subjective realm and manifesting it in a Self-Conscious and Objective form within our daily activities is vital, urgent, and necessary. The Ego, with all its Psychic Aggregates, is that anti-human dual nature, that subhuman appendage within which Consciousness is bottled up. If we wish to possess a Sacred Individuality, we must wield the "Scalpel of Self-Criticism" to dissect all those false values that constitute the ego. Much has been said about Creative Understanding; It is essential to know, in its entirety, all the Psychic Defects we possess.

Intellectual understanding is not enough; it is indisputable and irrefutable that any Psychological Defect is processed at 49 Subconscious, Infraconscious, and even Unconscious levels. Understanding at any given level is insufficient; it is urgently necessary to understand our defects thoroughly; it is essential to pierce them if we truly wish to exterminate, to annihilate the psychological aggregates. However, Creative Understanding, despite being urgent and indispensable, is not all. We Gnostics go much further: We want to capture, to grasp the "Deep Meaning" of that which we have fully understood. It is not possible to originate those intimate impulses that must bring about radical changes in our Psyche when we have not managed to capture the deep meaning of any given Psychological Defect. Obviously, we become properly prepared for this or that inner change when we have understood this or that error of our psyche. Then comes elimination, and then we appeal to forces of a higher kind.  Someone might, for example, have understood the defect of anger, and might even have had the luxury of grasping its profound meaning, and yet continue with it. Elimination is different, because the mind can provoke various modes of action, it can label defects, transfer them from one department of understanding to another, but it cannot fundamentally alter them. We need to appeal to a power higher than the mind if we want to eradicate defects. Fortunately, such a power exists. I want to refer now to the Serpent Fire, to that Sacred Fire which normally develops in the body of the ascetic.

If this Fiery Power could in the past divide the Divine Hermaphrodites into opposite sexes, it is evident that it can also extirpate from our Psyche the Inhuman Elements, which, like appendages, constitute within us a dual nature: left, sinister, terribly perverse. We already stated in our work entitled "THE MYSTERY OF THE GOLDEN BLOSSOM" that the "Seminal Pearl" was formed with the first percentages of liberated Essence.

 We also affirmed in that work that as the various Subjective Elements of man himself are reduced to cosmic dust, the Seminal Pearl... It developed, becoming the Golden Embryo, the Golden Flower; therein lies the Mystery of the Golden Flowering. I have explained the modus operandi extensively, both in these talks and in my previous books. I said then that we must learn to direct that Serpent Fire, or Kundalini Ray, against such and such Inhuman Aggregates, in order to pulverize them with the purpose of liberating the Essence... I explained that precisely in the Fiery Forge of Vulcan, we had the opportunity to work with the Spear of Achilles. Only with the Holy Spear, marvelous emblem of Transcendent Sexual Electricity, can we disintegrate psychological defects.

Whoever possesses the Golden Embryo, whoever has developed it through deliberate work and conscious mortification, has the right to reincarnate.

It is evident that the Golden Flower confers upon us Sacred Individuality; it is undeniable that the Golden Embryo comes to establish within us a complete balance between the Spiritual and the Material.

Those who do not yet possess such an Embryo return, come back, are reborn in new organisms, but they do not reincarnate. Distinguish, then, between Reincarnation and Return. Those who reincarnate are rare; those who return are millions.

Q: Master, could you tell us when the Kundartiguador Organ developed in humanity and for what purpose?

A: With the greatest pleasure, I will answer the question posed by our sister secretary... During the time of the Continent of Mu or Lemuria, located, as we have already discussed in previous talks, in the Pacific Ocean, the development of such an organ was necessary in order to stabilize the Earth's geological crust. Since the Human Machine automatically transforms Cosmic Energies to transmit them to the previous layers of the planetary organism in which we live, any change that occurs in such machines produces certain results within our planet Earth... It was then, around that time, some 18 million years ago or more, that the Cosmocrators gave free rein to the Inner Lucifer of each individual, so that this ape-like tail, this Abominable Kundartiguador Organ, might develop in every human organism. Undoubtedly, with this action by the Cosmocrators, the energetic transformation within the human interior was altered, producing magnificent results for the geological crust of the world (for it stabilized), but sinister ones for humanity. Much later, the Gods removed the nefarious appendage from the organism, but they could not eliminate its consequences, for these, as we have already said, became a second, inhuman, and perverse nature within each of us.

Q: Master, so were the Cosmocrators to blame for the inhuman consequences that humanity carries in its bodies today?

 A: This question seems interesting to me. The Gods who intervened in that matter made some miscalculations, and for that reason, they were to blame. I want you to know that the Gods also make mistakes. It is clear that on a future Cosmic Day, those ineffable beings will have to pay their corresponding Cosmic Karma.

Q: Since Essence is the only thing that constitutes our psychic organization, you said, Master, that fortunately it has not been lost. Does this mean that there is a danger of the Essence being lost?

A: With the greatest pleasure, I will answer the gentleman's question. With all due respect, I would like to say to the audience that the question is somewhat poorly formulated. I have not said that Essence is our psychic organization; I have only meant to affirm that it is the basic factor of all our psychic organization, and this is somewhat different. Ostensibly, it is not possible for the Essence to be lost; therefore, I affirm that it is the only factor that, fortunately, has not been lost. Even if the Essence, trapped within the Ego, were to devolve over time within the Infernal Worlds, it is evident that it would never be lost because, with the Ego dissolved, it would be free and ready, as we have already stated so often, to enter into new evolutionary processes.

Q- Venerable Master, you emphasize not only Understanding, but also discovering the Profound Meaning of our Psychological Defects. I  understand that Understanding aims to identify these defects, and Deep Meaning aims to discover the harm the defect can cause us as an obstacle to our Self-Realization. Am I correct?

 A: The question from the audience is worth answering. Understanding is not Identification; someone could identify a Psychological Defect without having understood it; let's distinguish, then, between "Understanding" and "Identification." This concept of Understanding is very flexible. The degrees of Understanding vary. We may understand something today in a certain way, relatively and circumstantially, and tomorrow we may understand it better. The apprehension of the Deep Meaning of a defect is only possible through all parts of our Whole Being.

If some parts of our Being have grasped the Deep Meaning, but other parts of our same Being have not, then the whole and profound meaning has not been fully apprehended either.

Regarding the Deep Meaning, its specific flavor, we must not form preconceptions; the profound meaning of this or that error can only be experienced directly at the precise moment, in the appropriate instant. This is why we cannot in any way form preconceived ideas about what the Deep Meaning of our psychological errors might be.

Q: Thank you, Master, for this explanation, which reveals to us that Understanding is truly a function of the mind and Deep Meaning a function of Consciousness. Is this correct?

A: Friends, the mind, with all its functions, is feminine, receptive; it would be absurd to make it positive; it would be foolish to elaborate ideas, preconceptions, theories. Since the mind is, by nature, a merely passive instrument, it could not, by itself, occupy the place of Understanding.

Distinguish between Understanding and the instrument we use to manifest ourselves in the world.

Obviously, Understanding belongs more to the Essence, to the intimate workings of Consciousness, and that's all. The Deep Meaning of this or that psychological error differs from Understanding by the very fact that it belongs to the various perceptions or direct experiences lived by the various parts of the Unitary Being.

Q: Master, can a reincarnating person choose the place and family to which they return with Awakened Consciousness?

A: With the greatest pleasure, I will answer this new question... Let me inform all those present here that one who possesses the Golden Embryo also has Awakened Consciousness. In this case, they can voluntarily choose the Zodiac Sign under which they wish to reincarnate; however, they cannot alter their Karma. They could select various types of birth, family, nation, city, etc., but always in accordance with their Karmic debts. This means that he could resolve to pay this or that debt according to his free choice, but in no way could he avoid those debts; he would only have the right to choose which debt he wants to pay first, and that is all.

Q: Master, does the fallen Bodhisattva lose his Golden Embryo?

A: This question is certainly very original, and for that reason it is appropriate that we answer it concretely... It is necessary to understand that the Golden Embryo is imperishable, immortal, eternal. Thus, the fallen Bodhisattva can be annihilated in the Ninth Sphere, go through the process of the destruction of the Higher Existential Bodies of the Being; however, he would never lose the Golden Embryo; this, after the radical destruction or definitive annihilation of the Ego, would resurface, return to the surface of the Earth, to the light of the Sun to restart or begin a new Evolution.

Q: Master, does the fallen Bodhisattva's Consciousness fall asleep?

A: Distinguished friends, it is clear that when a Bodhisattva falls, the evil consequences of the Abominable Kundartiguador Organ are resurrected within him, and then the Golden Embryo, the Consciousness, becomes undeniably trapped among such subhuman factors. The result is that the Consciousness, in this case, loses a good percentage of its usual lucidity, although it does not fall asleep. radically.

Q: Master, does the man who has acquired Sacred Individuality completely lack desires?

A: Friends, if someone has dissolved the Ego, if he has become selfless, he has undoubtedly become individualized, but desire is something deeper. Could any of you here radically eliminate the Ego and thereby acquire Sacred Individuality, and yet still continue to have desire? This seems truly paradoxical, contradictory, and even absurd, but we must analyze it a little. Friends, time demands many things.

With the evil consequences of the Abominable Kundartiguador Organ annihilated, the TELEOGHINOORAS  Tapes remain.

These can be fully preserved in the Suprasensible Worlds throughout the entire earthly period, if one has not taken care to disintegrate them, annihilate them, reduce them to cosmic dust.  Obviously, such tapes, like living films, certainly correspond to all the scenes of desire, to all the lustful acts of this and all our previous lives, and if they are not radically disintegrated, one hundred percent Objective Consciousness cannot be achieved, because part of Consciousness is embedded within them. Evidently, disintegrating such tapes is a task of a higher order that can only be accomplished with the Double-Edged Axe, which in ancient times stood at the center of every Sacred Labyrinth, a symbol that very few have understood and about which some pseudo-esoteric and pseudo-occult works have written, more or less incorrectly. In any case, Transcendent Sexual Electricity must also reduce the Teleoghinooras Tapes to dust. You are now seeing, my dear friends, how difficult it is to give Consciousness full lucidity and objectivity. It is lamentable that the Essence is so enmeshed within such varied Subjective and Subhuman Elements.

Unfortunately, many believe that this "Awakening of Consciousness" is easy, and they constantly write to me complaining that they still haven't projected their Astral Body, protesting that after several months they still haven't developed powers, demanding the immediate ability to live lucidly and fully outside the Physical Body, etc., etc., etc. Typically, those who begin our studies are searching for powers, and when they don't immediately become omnipotent individuals, they then seek the subjective path of Spiritism or join various schools of subjective psychic training with the purpose of instantly acquiring the coveted Psychic Faculties...

 Complete objectivity implies the radical destruction of all that is inhuman within us, the annihilation of subconscious atoms, the absolute death of the subhuman dual nature, and the radical pulverization of all memories of desire. So, dear friends, anyone can achieve Sacred Individuality without being completely free from the process of desire. Destroying the Teleoghinooras Tapes and some other principles that I will mention later means eradicating even the smallest desires from our psyche.

Q: Master, is it worthwhile to exercise the right to reincarnate once it has been acquired?

A: Distinguished gentlemen and ladies who are listening to me: All illusions are permitted to reincarnating souls; however, it is preferable to exclaim with Jesus: "My Father, if it is possible, let this cup pass from me; yet not my will, but yours be done." As I speak with you here in this study of my own home, which is also yours, something very interesting comes to mind: It happened that one night I was telepathically summoned by a group of Masters from the Venerable Great White Lodge. I abandoned the Physical Body, and all the parts of my Inner Being, integrated and clothed with the Existential Bodies of Being, had to answer the call. Floating in space, I gently alighted on the rooftop of a large building; the Adepts of the Hidden Brotherhood received me with exclamations of jubilation, saying: "The Archangel Samael has come!" And after the customary embraces and greetings, I was questioned in the following manner: "As Avatar of the New Aquarian Age, you must answer us regarding the advisability or inadvisability of "To deliver the Cosmic Ships to Earth's humanity; your response is a great responsibility."

 Kneeling, I then saw with my spatial sense the use that Earthlings could make of such ships in the future. The Eye of Dangma then allowed me to see inside such ships, in the near future, merchants, prostitutes, dictators, etc., traveling to the other planets of the Solar System, carrying discord to other corners of the Universe, etc., etc., etc. Feeling at that moment the responsibility that weighed on my shoulders, I addressed my Father who is in secret, saying: "My Father, if it is possible, let this cup pass from me; yet not my will, but yours be done." Those words vibrated in the Nine Heavens, from Sphere to Sphere, from World to World. Years passed, and everything was resolved. My Father who is in secret gave the appropriate answer: "Selection of human personnel; "To deliver these ships to certain very select groups of humanity." It is worth mentioning to our friends that certain isolated human groups already possess this type of spacecraft. In an inaccessible region of the Himalayas, where communist invaders will never be able to reach, there is a community of Lamas who received a number of such cosmic vessels, with which they travel to other worlds in space. These Lamas, who had the good fortune to receive such precious gifts, are Sacred Individuals, people with the developed Golden Embryo, Beings who reincarnate. Therefore, my friends, we must always do the Will of the Father, never our own. Those who reincarnate can choose, according to the Law of Karma, the conditions of life they wish without, of course, deviating from the Karmic Law; but it is preferable that our Father, who is in secret, choose for us what is most convenient.

Q: Master, we have been told that the Gods also make mistakes. Who, then, is the one who does not make mistakes?

A: Friends, This question seems truly important to me, and we will give it its proper answer. I ask for the attention of the entire audience... Only the Father who is in secret does not err. He is Ineffable, Omniscient, and Omnipotent. That is why I insist on the necessity of doing the Father's Will both in Heaven and on Earth. When one forgets their Father who is in secret, they make mistakes. It is better to consult and leave everything in the Father's hands.

Q: Master, what is the difference between the Golden Embryo and Consciousness?

A: Friends, there is no difference whatsoever between the Golden Embryo and Consciousness, because the former is the same organized Essence, the same objectified Consciousness, radically freed from all subconscious processes.

Q: Master, Master H.P.B. says that the only way to avoid suffering in this world is to stop reincarnating. What can you tell us about this?

A: I want you to know, gentlemen, that Absolute Happiness is only achieved when one has God. Within; one could live in Nirvana, the World of Happiness, but without God within, one would not be happy. One could cease to be reincarnated, and without God within, one would not be happy either. Even if one lived in a filthy dungeon, amidst the most terrible misfortunes, or were in the Hell Worlds, having God within, one would be infinitely happy.  It is worth reminding you, friends, that there in the Hell Worlds live some Masters of compassion working for the truly lost, helping and assisting, but because they have God within, they are happy. 

Samael Archangel. the Fifth of the seventh-

                                                                                               CHAPTER XVIII

                                                                                     UNDERGROUND CRYPTS

. In ancient Chaldea and Egypt, there existed marvelous catacombs, underground crypts where the Mysteries were cultivated. It is worth recalling the Crypts of Thebes and Memphis (undoubtedly, the former were even more famous). From the western side of the Nile, there existed in those times long, deep passageways that reached as far as the Libyan Desert. In such crypts, the secrets related to the "Kuklos Anankes," the "Inevitable Cycle," the "Circle of Necessity," were cultivated.

As we discuss this, the Temple of the Serpents in Teotihuacan comes to mind. The esoteric researcher can see there, in detail, the rattlesnake sculpted in rock, and what is most astonishing of all is that alongside the Sacred Viper of the Aztec Mysteries, the Snail also stands out, carved in living stone. Various Snails, on either side of the Divine Serpent, shine beautifully.

There is no doubt that in the subterranean crypts of Chaldea, Thebes, and Memphis, the Wisdom of the Serpent was truly cultivated. Also noteworthy is the transcendental study of the "Inevitable Cycle" or "Circle of Necessity," which, in a spiral or snail-like form, unfolds during cosmic manifestation.

You see, dear Gnostic brothers who accompany me tonight, the intimate relationship that always exists between the Serpent and the Snail. Reflect for a moment on the profound meaning that both the Serpent and the Snail intrinsically possess. Obviously, the Serpent is the Transcendent Sexual Power, the marvelous power that brings us into existence, the force that originates all life.

Any authentic Esotericist knows very well that the Serpent Sexual Power of the entire Universe has power over the Tatwas, and therefore, over the Elementals of Nature. The Universal Serpent Power originates infinite creations; Devi Kundalini creates the Mental, Astral, Etheric, and Physical Bodies. Now, Maha Kundalini, or in other words, the Cosmic Mother, Mother Nature, has created the entire Universe; she has taken the form of the world. Obviously, she has also carried out all her processes on the basis of the spiral line, so vividly allegorized by the Snail.

Any inner progress, all intimate development, is based on the Spiral of Life. We, then, speaking now in a personal way, can say that each of us is like a snail within the bosom of the Father. Each Soul is granted or assigned 108 existences for its Self-Realization, and these are processed in spirals, sometimes higher, sometimes lower. Therein lies the Snail. But let us delve a little deeper, dear brothers who are attending our talk tonight.

We are going to study the "KUKLOS ANANKES," the "Inevitable Cycle" or "Circle of Necessity." It is very interesting that such a profound subject was only studied in those subterranean crypts. Undoubtedly, this is the same doctrine of the Transmigration of Souls that Avatar Krishna would later teach in Hindustan. However, it is noteworthy that the Egyptian Kuklos Anankes was even more specific...

We have already said much, we have already affirmed in these talks what the descent to the Infernal Worlds is; We have placed some emphasis on saying that once the cycle of 108 lives assigned to each Soul is completed, if we have not achieved Self-Realization, we enter the Infernal Worlds.

Obviously, in those Submerged Regions, we devolve horribly until we reach the Ninth Circle, located in the heart of the World. There, the lost disintegrate, reduced to cosmic dust. After the Second Death (and this is something we have already discussed in all our past talks), the failed Soul or Souls resurface, emerging once more into the light of the Sun to begin the journey anew, starting a new Evolution that must inevitably begin from the lowest rung, which is the Mineral Kingdom.

The interesting aspect of the Egyptian Kuklos Anankes lies precisely in its specifications, its various analyses and syntheses. It is clear that one must consider the Ray in which each Essence that springs from the Abyss unfolds, and therefore its particular line of development. Plant families are varied, animal species are varied, mineral elements are diverse, and so on. The Rulers of Nature cannot force all the Essences that have sprung from the Abyss to pass through a single mineral element, be it iron, copper, silver, etc., or through a particular plant family, or through a specific animal species. The Guru-Devas must distribute life wisely, because some Essences can live in iron, others in copper, others in silver, etc.; not all can pass through the same mineral element.

The elemental plant families are very well organized in the Etheric World, and not all Elementals can be pine trees or mint; each plant family is different: There are Lunar, Mercurial, Venusian, Solar, Martian, Jupiterian, Saturnian plants, etc., etc., etc.  The Essences, according to their Ray of Creation, each will have to relate to a specific Plant Department, and resolving all of this, knowing how to distribute it, is something that corresponds to the Rulers of Nature... Animal species are extremely varied, and it would be absurd to reincorporate certain Essences into animal organisms that do not correspond to their Ray of Creation. Certain Essences can evolve in the kingdom of birds; others in quadrupeds; others among the fish of the immense sea. The Rulers of Life must therefore know how to manage these elemental currents wisely, to avoid confusion, anarchy, and unnecessary destruction. Finally, the entry of the life currents into the kingdom of rational Humanoids is very delicate; much Wisdom is needed to avoid catastrophes. You see, then, what this doctrine of the Transmigration of Souls, thoroughly studied by the Egyptians, is.

Wotan also speaks to us of a "serpent's hole," into which he had the good fortune to have entered. The connection between this "serpent's hole" or serpent mentioned by Wotan , in Mexico and the crypts of Egypt and Chaldea is striking. This so-called "serpent's hole" or serpent's hole is nothing more than a subterranean cavern, a crypt of mysteries, where this Great Initiate triumphantly entered. Wotan says that he was able to penetrate this "serpent's hole," deep within the Earth, and reach the roots of Heaven, because he himself was a "Serpent,"  The Druids of the Celtic region of Britain, in Europe, also called themselves "Serpents." It is worth recalling the Egyptian Karnak and the British Carnac, living symbols of the Serpent's Mount. There is no doubt that you, my visiting friends, already know very well what the Serpent is; you already have this information. Therefore, I don't think this news is new.

The Hindus speak clearly about the Serpent; it is a marvelous Sexual Electric Power, the Sacred Fire hidden within each of us. Undoubtedly, this Fiery Power, or Serpent Power, truly resembles a snake; that is how clairvoyants see it. From an occult anatomical perspective, I could emphatically state to you that it resembles a  Serpent of Fire coiled three and a half times within the Magnetic Center of the Coccyx, the fundamental base of the Spinal Column.

.. First, we must awaken the Fire and make it rise through the Spinal Canal to the brain; only in this way can we be radically transformed. Then (and this is the most tremendous part), we must be "swallowed by the Serpent"; only in this way can we become "Serpents." This is the teaching of Wotan; this is the Doctrine of the Maya and the Aztecs. We could never enjoy the Powers of the Serpent without first having been swallowed by it, and this is something that many pseudo-esoteric and pseudo-occult writers unfortunately don't know. However, I want you to understand that it is not possible to be "devoured by the Serpent" without having first "defeated the Dragon." In my previous book entitled "The Three Mountains," I also mention the Dragon; but before that, I wanted to refer to an abominable monster that every human being carries within, along with the Three Traitors, and which must inevitably be disintegrated in the Lunar Hells. 

Now I am speaking of a different Dragon. I am referring to the Reflection of the Logos within ourselves, here and now, to the authentic Devil, the Sacred Dragon of the Dracontias, which is neither evil nor perverse as ignorant people suppose. That Red Dragon, that Shadow of the Solar Logos within us, that Psychological Trainer that each of us carries inside, leads us into the alleys of temptation, with the purpose of training us on the path of virtue.

We have already said, and I will not tire of repeating it ad nauseam, that without temptation there is no virtue; the stronger the temptations, the greater the virtues, if we manage to emerge victorious. Temptation is fire; Triumph over temptation is light. Let us not, therefore, look with disdain upon Typhon Baphomet, the Devil, for each one carries him within himself, and he is the Shadow of the Inner God.

Remember, brothers, that every Devil is a complete contrast; the Devil is the Shadow of the Sun, the shadow of every tree in the light of the Sun; the night, etc., etc., etc. Seen from another angle, viewed from another perspective, we could say that, as the Devil, he is the other side of the coin. For the dark ones, for those who dwell in the Abyss, for the demons, the Devil is the Angels, the Gods, the Light, Goodness, Beauty, etc., etc. If those who live in the Light are frightened when they see the demons, it is clear that the demons are also frightened when they see those who live in the Light, when they see the Angels, the Archangels. I am speaking of something I know for a fact, something I have personally experienced and lived through. Many times, upon entering the Infernal Worlds, I have seen the dark beings horrified, I have heard them exclaim: "A demon has entered us! Let us defend ourselves!" They have certainly felt terror in my presence. I am a White Demon to them, and they are Black Demons to me; thus, the Devil is a matter of contrasts, of oppositions, etc., etc., etc.

In "The Draconties," the Dragon was revered, that is, the Shadow of the Logos, the Shadow of the Spiritual Sun, its Reflection in the Universe and within ourselves. Do not forget that behind this Sun that illuminates us is the Phoenician Elon, or Jewish Elyon, the Central Sun of this Universe in which we live, move, and have our Being. That this Sacred Absolute Sun has its contrasts and oppositions is normal. In any case, his shadow in us and within us is Lucifer, the Great Psychological Coach we have for our own good. But please, I beg the brothers who are listening to understand this.

What I'm saying is, don't be afraid... The resistance some of you are showing right now stems from prejudice, fear, and the misinformation spread by some dogmatic priests. We all received a certain education as children, and we were instilled with negative, harmful, erroneous, and absurd ideas. We were told that Lucifer was a terrible devil who ruled the entire Earth, that he would take us to an orthodox Hell to torture us in cauldrons or pots of fire, and so on. My friends, I want you to know once and for all that this Devil of orthodox religions doesn't exist; the real Devil is within each of us.

In the Middle Ages, there was the Gnostic community of Satanists. There was also the community of Judas Iscariot. The followers of these communities were burned alive at the stake by the Inquisition.  It is a pity that the Satanic Community cannot now be restored due to the fact that its documentation was destroyed. It is also painful that Judas Iscariot, to this day, is considered a traitorous disciple. If we judiciously analyze what Satan, the Devil, Lucifer truly is, if we understand that he is merely the Reflection of God within us, the Shadow of the Inner Sun within each of us, located deep within our Soul for our own good, then we are, in fact and by right, doing justice to this Gnostic Community.

Ladies and gentlemen, the orthodox, dogmatic Satan of the clerical sects does not exist. The authentic Lucifer is within each person and should only be understood as such. Judas Iscariot is another very interesting case. This Apostle never truly betrayed Jesus Christ; he merely played a role, one taught to him by his Master Jesus. The Cosmic Drama, the life, passion, and death of our Lord Christ, was represented from ancient times by all the Great Avatars. The Great Lord of Atlantis, before the second trans-Atlantean catastrophe, represented in flesh and blood the same Drama of Jesus of Nazareth. On one occasion, a Catholic missionary who arrived in China encountered the same Cosmic Drama among the people of the yellow race: "I thought we Christians were the only ones who knew this Drama!" exclaimed the missionary. Confused, he abandoned his religious vows. This Drama was brought to Earth by the Elohim.

Any person who seeks the Intimate Self-Realization of the Being must live it and become the central character of the cosmic scene. Thus, each of the twelve Apostles of Jesus of Nazareth had to play their part in the scene. Judas did not want to perform the role assigned to him; he asked for Peter's, but Jesus had already firmly established the part that each disciple had to symbolize. The role Judas played had to be memorized, and it was taught to him by his Master. Judas Iscariot, therefore, never betrayed the Master. The Gospel of Judas is the dissolution of the Ego; without Judas, the Cosmic Drama is impossible. This Apostle is, therefore, the most exalted Adept, the highest of all the Apostles of Christ Jesus. Undoubtedly, each of the twelve had his own Gospel. We could not deny PATAR, Peter. He is the Hierophant of Sex, the one who holds the Keys to the Kingdom in his right hand, the Great Initiator. And what shall we say of Mark, who so lovingly guarded the Mysteries of Gnostic Unction? And what of Philip, that Great Enlightened One whose Gospel teaches us to project in the Astral Body and to travel with the Physical Body in the Jinas State? ( Physical body getting into a fifth dimension ) And what of John, with the Doctrine of the Word? And what about Paul and the philosophy of the Gnostics? It would take too long to recount here everything related to the twelve and the Cosmic Drama. The time has come to eliminate from our minds Ignorance and old religious prejudices! The time has come to study Christian Esotericism in depth!

Q- Master, regarding the demons that supposedly frighten or torment people on the roads, is that true?

A - I will gladly answer the question from the audience: When we deny the devil of the dogmatic orthodox, we do not deny the authentic Devil that exists within each person; nor do we deny the dark demons of Hell that torment people. However, we must make a clear distinction between what is the Shadow of the Logos within ourselves (Lucifer), and what are Demons or Psychic Aggregates, or Fallen Angels, etc., etc., etc.

 Demons exist everywhere, inside and outside of us: Demons are our Psychic Aggregates; demons are the Psychic Aggregates of our neighbor; Demons are Bael, Moloch, Belial, and many millions, billions, or trillions more; these inevitably exist, and we must fight against them.

Q: Dear Master, what is the effective way to defend ourselves against the devils who attack us?

A: Friends, there are many ancient conjurations by which it is possible to defend ourselves against the attacks of the dark forces. Let us recall the Conjuration of the Seven, of the Wise Solomon; the Conjuration of the Four; the Pentagram, etc., etc., etc. It is especially important to know that the Pentagram with the upper angle upward and the two lower angles downward makes the dark forces flee.

Q: Master, I would like Your Grace to tell me if the Fifth Angel, who comes to war to give the Intimate Wisdom of Being, can liberate and give the Great Teaching about Judas Iscariot to humanity.

A- Friends who are listening to me tonight, distinguished Gnostic lady who asked the question: In the Middle Ages, certain reactionary elements, understanding that Samael, my Real Inner Being, the Fifth of the Seven, teaches revolutionary Hidden Wisdom, gave the Shadow of the Logos the name Samael; that is to say, they tried to fit me into their terribly narrow molds. It is now my turn to unveil, to clearly indicate the path; to dissect many words and concepts, to see what truth they hold. I am not the only Initiate who knows the Mysteries of the Cosmic Drama, nor am I the only one who has the honor of knowing the role of Judas, for we already know that the Gnostic Community of the Iscariots existed, specializing precisely in the Gospel of the Great Master Judas, faithful disciple of our Lord Christ. The enlightened ignoramuses, the intellectual scoundrels, the henchmen of many dead sects, attacked us simply for having divulged these matters. Nevertheless, we fulfilled our duty, and with the greatest pleasure, we shed light on the darkness, whatever the cost. Judas, I repeat, has not received justice, despite being the most exalted of all twelve. The problem is that humanity horribly dislikes eliminating the Ego, and since the doctrine of Judas Iscariot is precisely against the I, against the ego, then it is only natural that even the scholars of the various pseudo-esoteric and pseudo-occult schools should hate him with a passion. In any case, the Gospels cannot be taken literally; they are written in code: they were precisely crafted by Initiates and for Initiates.

Q: Beloved Master, then, if Judas Iscariot was the most exalted of the disciples of the Great Kabir Jesus, then who was the traitor?

A: I answer this question from the audience... Friends and Gnostic brothers who are listening to me: The true traitor of Christ is within each one of you.  The Freemason brothers know well what the Three Traitors of Hiram Abiff are: Judas is the Demon of Desire, who betrays the Inner Christ moment to moment; Pilate is the Demon of the Mind, who is always apologizing, justifying himself, washing his hands, declaring himself innocent, etc., etc.; Caiaphas is the Demon of Ill Will (each one carries it deep within), he who does not know how to do the Will of the Father, he who always does what he wants, what he pleases, without caring a fig about the commandments of the Blessed One.

 The Three Traitors murdered Hiram Abiff, the Secret Master.

Jesus, the Great Kabir, before crystallizing within himself the Three Primary Forces of the Universe, had to eliminate the Inner Judas, as each of you must do. Having understood all this, recognizing that Judas Iscariot was merely fulfilling his duty by obeying his Master and playing a role he had memorized, we must now do justice to this Adept, before the solemn verdict of public conscience.

Q: Master, from the very beginnings of Christianity, the Holy Bible, known as the Book of Divine Truth, does not mention the Apostles as you call them, nor does it teach that Lucifer is the Shadow of God. Why should we give more credence to your words than to what is read in the Holy Gospels?

 A: With the greatest pleasure, I will answer the question from the audience... Distinguished sir, the Four Gospels were written 400 years after Christ, not by the Apostles but by the disciples of the Apostles, and as I have already said, they are written in code. Indeed, these are four Treatises on Alchemy and Kabbalah. By judiciously analyzing the words of the Great Kabir Jesus, we see in them the Chaldean and Egyptian Parable; Pythagorean Mathematics and Buddhist Morality. Undoubtedly, the Great Kabir traveled through India, Chaldea, Persia, Greece, Egypt, and so on. Only those of us who have studied Gnosticism, only those of us who have delved into Cainite, Satanic, Iscariot, Naacenian, Essene, Pedanthenian, and other esoteric traditions, truly know what the "Mysteries of Lucifer" are and the role that Judas played, and the role that each of the Apostles of Master Jesus had to play in the Cosmic Drama. It is not the Bible that will explain the role of each of the twelve. Begin, distinguished sir, by thoroughly understanding the esotericism of the twelve Zodiac Signs, and then orient yourself through the study of comparative religions and Gnostic scriptures. You will be able to intuit much by studying the "Pistis Sophia. (The teaching left by the Great beloved Master Jeshua after his victorious resurrection to his disciples, mostly an esoteric teachings of what it is faith and wisdom)

 In any case, we must not study the Bible literally, for it is written symbolically, and only the Initiates can understand it. I am not the only one who knows all these Mysteries, but I am the first to unveil them, to make them public for the good of humanity.

Q- Master, please explain to us why Peter denied Christ three times.

A-I will gladly answer this question. It is said that Peter denied Christ three times, and it is important to understand its meaning. Obviously, this is entirely symbolic. This is meant to convey that the Initiate repeatedly falls into temptation; whether in the Physical World or in the Inner Worlds, and weeps and suffers unspeakably, but if he perseveres, if he is steadfast, if he finally eliminates the Ego and reduces it to cosmic dust; then he becomes a Master and attains Intimate Self-Realization.

                                                                                         CHAPTER XIX

                                                                                  WAR IN THE HEAVENS

My friends, ladies and gentlemen who are listening to me, tonight we are going to study the subject related to the "War in the Heavens."  It has Much has been said about the great rebellion of the Angels against the Eternal One; it has been claimed that Michael, with his Hosts of Light, had to fight against the Dragon and his henchmen. All this, my friends, is entirely symbolic; it must be understood so as not to fall into error.

In past talks, we gave extensive explanations about the Devil and the Dragon, and now we will delve deeper into this whole matter. As an aside, I want to tell everyone here that I have a wager with the Devil, and this may surprise you a little... On one occasion—the date and time are irrelevant now—the two of us sitting face to face at a table, I heard the following statements from my own Inner Lucifer: "I will defeat you in Chastity, and I will prove it to you; you cannot defeat me."... "Do you want to make a wager with me?" "Yes," replied Satan, "I am willing to take the wager. What is the wager?"... "That much, and it is settled."

I distanced myself from that persona, who is nothing more than the reflection of my own Inner Logos, treating him rather harshly, in truth... In the name of truth, I want to tell you, my friends, that up to this moment I am winning the wager, for the Devil has not prevailed against me; he has in no way succeeded in making me fall into temptation, although I have had to wage tremendous battles with him. The war, then, is tremendous; I am vanquishing the Dragon and I can say that I have defeated him.

This is the same as what Michael did against Lucifer, the same struggle of every Initiate against his Dragon. Just as Michael vanquished all the Rebel Angels, so too must each of us vanquish and disintegrate all the Devilish Egos or Psychic Aggregates that personify our errors.

Viewed from another angle, this matter of the War in the Heavens reveals that this allegory also represents the struggle between the primitive Adepts of the Aryan Race and the Sorcerers of Atlantis, the demons of the ocean, and so on. It is undeniable that after the submersion of that old continent, the Black Magicians of the Ancient Earth, swallowed by the waters, continued to relentlessly attack the Adepts of the new race to which we all belong.

The allegory of the War in the Heavens, therefore, has various meanings: it can symbolize religious, astronomical, and geological events, and it also possesses a very profound cosmological significance. In the Sacred Land of the Vedas, much is said about the battles of Indra against Vritra. Obviously, the resplendent God Indra is called "Vritrahan" by the sages because he is the slayer of the Dragon, in the same way that Michael is the victor over it. It is clear that every Initiate who kills or defeats the Dragon is swallowed by the Serpent and in fact becomes a "Serpent," like Wotan.

However, sexual temptations are usually terrifying; few are those who do not fall into temptation. Satan, the Dragon, Lucifer, or whatever we want to call him, makes tremendous super-efforts to tempt the Initiate, and it is clear that almost all fail; that is why it is so difficult to find Self-Realized people. People's weakness lies precisely there, in sex, and however strong they may feel, in the long run they succumb.

So, this War in Heaven is something terrible, almost impossible to describe in words (sexual temptations are no small matter)... Is it really so easy to defeat the Dragon? The most serious thing about all this is that people still have a strong ego; The Red Demons of Seth have not died, and each person's Conscience, embedded among its sinister Aggregates, truly functions within its own conditioning, and even justifies itself by washing its hands like Pilate, or postponing the error by saying: "I couldn't today, but later, in time, I will triumph," etc., etc., etc.

Thus, in this way, they are very Rare are the "Michaels" who vanquish the Dragon; they must be sought with Diogenes' Lantern; these people are too weak, fragile, ignorant, and absurd. Much has also been said about the fallen angels in the ancient texts of classical antiquity, but this is not understood by the enlightened ignoramuses, nor by the "intellectual rogues."

Any Guru-Deva who falls into animal generation becomes, in fact, a Fallen Angel, and even a demon. It is undeniable that when an Adept commits the crime of spilling the Vessel of Hermes, all the Inhuman Elements that he had previously disintegrated are resurrected within him, and for this reason, he becomes, in fact, another demon. We have thus arrived at the root of a much-discussed, much-studied, and rarely understood subject. The thing is, to understand this matter, one needs to have lived it; suppositions or vain rationalisms are of no use here.

Since I lived through all of this in a very remote, archaic past, when a multitude of Lemurian Bodhisattvas made the mistake of falling into animalistic degeneration, I can bear witness to all of this and explain it to you bluntly, without any assumptions or utopian ideals. I don't care whether people believe me or not; I am simply stating what I have experienced, and that is all. As for the rest, let each person deal with their own life.

I affirm what I know to be true, what I have been able to see, hear, touch, and feel. The matter of the fallen angels is represented in Hindustan by the religious struggles of Iranians against Brahmins; gods against demons; Gods against Asuras, as depicted in the Mahabharata's war, etc., etc. We can also see these battles against the dragon in the Scandinavian Eddas, where the Aesir appear fighting against the ice giants: Asathor against Jotuns. Therefore, my friends, I want you to understand the necessity of fighting the Dragon; I want you to understand that you must defeat him in pitched battles if you truly aspire to become Serpents of Wisdom and terrifically Divine Gods. Please, I beg you to emerge from the ignorance in which you find yourselves; I implore you to study these books and live them; it truly pains me to see all of you reduced to weak and miserable shadows.

Q: Master, would you explain to me if, when a person falls while working in the Fiery Forge of Vulcan, the ego or egos that they have managed to disintegrate resurface within them?

A: Distinguished Gnostic sister, it is undeniable that with any sexual fall, some subhuman subjective element is resurrected in fact and by its own right. That is why our Lord Christ said: "The disciple must not let himself fall, because the disciple who lets himself fall has to struggle greatly afterward to recover what was lost."

 Q: Master, you speak to us of the War in the Heavens, and we know from the teachings that the battles against the Secret Enemy must be fought in Hell, that is, by descending into the Underworld. Could you clarify this for me?

A: Friends, the allegorical meaning of all religious writers, whether Christian, Buddhist, Muslim, etc., is undeniable. This matter of "Heavens" refers to states of Consciousness; undoubtedly, our different states of Consciousness are altered in the struggle. The battle against the Secret Enemy can lead us to ultimate liberation or to radical failure. Certainly, it would be incongruous to suppose, even for a moment, passionate temptations in ineffable Divine Regions; for this reason, we must translate the word "Heavens" here as states of Consciousness or as functions of the Essence, etc., etc., etc.

Q- Master, when you spoke of making a bet with your Intimate Lucifer, can we understand that the amount of this bet is your own Soul?

A: Friends, Gnostic brothers, there are valuations and devaluations of Being. There are also Cosmic Capitals equivalent to virtues. The amount of such a wager is based on a certain Cosmic Capital; this is valued similarly to how the world's currencies are valued, and therefore would be deprived of a certain amount of virtues, and devalued or devalued inwardly. I believe that with what I have expressed here, the brothers in this audience have understood me.

Q: Master, we have been told that by working in the Fiery Forge of Vulcan, one can disintegrate the Ego. What can you tell us about this?

A: Distinguished lady, in past talks we have spoken at length about the modus operandi for the dissolution of the Ego. We also gave extensive explanations on the same subject in our book entitled "The Mystery of the Golden Flowering." We then stated that it was necessary to work with the Spear of Eros during Chemical Coitus or Metaphysical Copulation. I believe, therefore, that this audience is no longer ignorant of our Gnostic, Esoteric procedures; the most important thing is precisely knowing how to pray during Sahaja Maithuna. At such moments, one must supplicate one's own Divine Mother Kundalini (because each person has their own), so that she may eliminate the error that we need to eradicate or extirpate from our own psyche. It is indisputable that Transcendent Sexual Electricity can reduce any Psychological Defect to ashes. Undoubtedly, our Divine Mother Kundalini, skillfully wielding the Holy Lance, can turn to dust any Psychic Aggregate, any intimate Defect. We also stated in past lectures that it is necessary, first, to have understood the defect that we wish to extirpate from our nature; it is evident that only through the Technique of Meditation can we fully understand any error. Understanding and Elimination are fundamental to the Dissolution of the ego.

Q: Master, would you explain whether spilling the Vessel of Hermes develops the Kundartiguador Organ?

A: Distinguished ladies and gentlemen, it is urgent to understand that when the Vessel of Hermes is spilled continuously and habitually, the Abominable Kundartiguador Organ also develops, the famous Satanic Tail of the Dark Ones, the Negative, sinister Fohat, which ultimately leads us down the descending, subhuman path to the Abyss and the Second Death.

 Q: Master, would you tell us whether working in the Fiery Forge of Vulcan without spilling the Vessel of Hermes, but without disintegrating the Pluralized I, also eventually develops the Kundartiguador Organ?

A: Friends, distinguished lady who asks the question, it is essential to understand the necessity of Righteous Conduct when working in the Forge of the Cyclopes. He who does not die to Himself, he who does not dissolve the Ego, in the long run develops the Abominable Kundartiguador Organ, even if he is working in the Fiery Forge of Vulcan (Sex-Yoga). We have already stated in previous chapters that the Abominable Organ of all Fatalities develops in adulterers, in those who betray the Guru, in the sincere mistaken who are accustomed to justifying crimes, in the wrathful and perverse, etc., even if they are working with White Tantrism, even if they do not spill the Cup of Hermes. Only by dying to Ourselves and truly working in the Ninth Sphere, and sacrificing ourselves for our fellow beings, can we develop in our innermost nature the Fiery Serpent of our Magical Powers. Much later we must completely defeat the Dragon, if we truly desire to be devoured by the Serpent and become "Serpents" ourselves.

Q- Master, the battle fought by the Archangel Michael  Against the Dragon and the Rebel Angels, are we to understand that he did so with the Lance of Longinus?

A: My friends, the Lance of Longinus is the same Lance of all magical pacts, the same one with which Saint George wounded his Dragon. There is no doubt that this Holy Lance, this Horn of Achilles, is the marvelous emblem of Sexual Energy with which we can incinerate, burn, and radically destroy the various parts of the I, the Ego, the Psychological ego.

Q: Beloved Master, what do the Rebel Angels allegorize?

A: Friends, it is said that Michael fought against the Dragon and his Rebel Angels, as we must fight against the Inner Lucifer and the Psychic Aggregates; these are inner, secret, terrible, and  painful battles. Each of us must, therefore, become a "Michael," fighting incessantly against the Dragon and his fatal hosts.

Archangel Samael Aun Weor.

                                                                                                      XV

                                                                           THE DISSOLUTION OF THE EGO

Distinguished friends, ladies and gentlemen, today, December 9, the tenth year of Aquarius, we meet again here, in this place, with the desire to study deeply the theme of the Dissolution of the Psychological ego.

First of all it is indispensable that we analyze carefully this question of the Ego.

Various pseudo-esoteric and pseudo-occultist schools emphasize the outlandish idea of a double ego: the first is called "Higher Self"; the second one is qualified as "I Inferior".

We say that "superior" and "inferior" are two sections of the same thing.

Much has been said about the "Alter Ego", and it is even praised and deified considering it to be Divine.

In the name of that which is the Truth, it is indispensable to say that I Superior and Inferior are two aspects of the same Ego, and that therefore praising the first and underestimating the second is, beyond doubt, something incongruous.

Focusing directly on this question, looking at the Ego as it is in itself and without this kind of arbitrary divisions (Superior and Inferior), it is clear that we make a correct differentiation between what is the "I" and what is the "Being". "

It could be objected to us that such differentiation is no more than another concept emitted by the intellect.

Those who listen to us They will even look for escape routes, asserting that one more concept or one less concept in matters of high Philosophy, is something that does not have the slightest importance.

There are those who can even afford to listen to these affirmations and then forget them, to pay attention to something they do consider important.

The people of Asleep Conscience usually overlook statements of this type, because they are already tired with so much theory. These people say to themselves: "What does another theory matter, what does one theory matter less?"

We must speak with complete frankness and base ourselves on facts, on direct experiences, and not on simple subjective opinions.

I am going to tell you, my friends, what I know, what I have seen and heard, and if you want to accept my assertions, you do well, but if you want to reject them, it is up to you...

Every human being is free to accept or reject, or interpret the teachings as he wishes.

In the beginning of my current reincarnation, I too, like many of you, had read various pseudo-esoteric and pseudo-occultist books.

Looking for as like you have done, I went through different schools and met many theories.

It is ostensible that by dint of so much reading and rereading, I also came to believe in the existence of the two I's: The Superior and the Lower.

The different preceptors told me that the Lower Self had to be dominated by means of the Higher Self, in order to reach the Adepted one day.

I confess frankly and unambiguously, that I was completely convinced of the existence of such two I's. Fortunately, a transcendental mystic event came to shake me intensely in the depths of my soul...

It happened that any given night, no matter the date, nor the day, nor the time, finding me outside the Physical Body, in a completely conscious and positive way, came to me, my Real Internal Being, the Intimate. Smiling, the Blessed One told me:

- "You have to die!" These phrases of the Intimate left me perplexed, confused, stunned. With a little fear, I interrogated my Inner Being (Atman), saying:

- "Why do I have to die? Let me live a little longer, I am working for humanity!"...

I still remember that moment when the Blessed One, smiling, repeated me for the second time:

- "You have to die!"

Later, the Adorable showed me in the Astral Light that which should die in myself. Then I saw the Pluralized ego formed by a multitude of tenebrous entities, a true swarm of perverse subjects, Psychic Attachments of different kinds, living demons embodying errors.

So it was, my friends, how I came to know that the I is not something individual, but a sum of Psychic Attachments, a total of multiple quarrelsome and shouting egos.

Some of these represent anger, others greed, those lust, others envy, these others pride; then laziness, gluttony and all its infinite derivatives continue.

I did not really see in the Ego anything worthy of being worshiped, any kind of Divinity, etc...

Upon arriving at this part of my presentation, it would not be strange that some attendees objected to my words, saying:

- "Possibly you, sir, saw your Lower Self, the sum of Psychic Attachments, as Eastern Buddhism affirms, it would be quite different if you had perceived the Higher Self in all its greatness".

I know very well, friends, the various forms of intellectualization that you have, your loopholes, your evasions, your different justifications, your reactions, your resistance, the desire to always highlight everything that tastes Ego.

It is clear that the Ego does not want to die and wants to continue in some exquisitely subtle way, but in the most dense and gross forms.

No one can like to see their beloved I, reduced to cosmic dust, just like that, because someone said it in a conference room.

It is scarcely normal for the Ego not to feel like dying and to look for consoling philosophies that promise a corner in Heaven, a place on the altars of the churches, or a "beyond" full of infinite happiness.

We really regret having to disappoint the people, but we have no choice but to be, say, lapidaries, frank and sincere in these serious issues.

Since we Gnostics like to speak with concrete, clear and definitive facts, I will not have any inconvenience now in narrating another unusual event, with the purpose of showing them that the Higher I does not exist...

Another day, being in deep meditation, according to all the rules that the JNANA-YOGA commands, I entered into something that is known as Nirvi-Kalpa-Shamadi. Then I left all the Supra-sensible Bodies and entered the World of the Solar Logos, becoming a Dragon of Wisdom.

In such Logoic moments, beyond the body, the affections and the mind, I wanted to know something about the life of the Great Kabir Jesus; It was precisely at that moment when I saw myself become Jesus of Nazareth, doing miracles and wonders in the Holy Land.

I still remember that moment when I was baptized by John in the Jordan ... I saw myself inside a temple on the banks of that river; "the Forerunner" was dressed in a beautiful robe, and as I approached him, staring at me, he exclaimed:

- "Take off your garment, Jesus, because I am going to baptize you!"

I went inside the Shrine, and laying on my head the anointing oil and then a little water, prayed and I felt transformed.

What followed next was wonderful. Sitting in a room I saw three Divine Suns: The first was the Blue of the Father, the second the Yellow of the Son, and the third the Red of the Holy Spirit.

There are the Three Logos: Brahma, Vishnu and Shiva. When leaving that static state, when returning to my Physical Body, my confusion was tremendous. "I, Jesus of Nazareth, I, the Christ, God save me and Holy Mary! A miserable sinner, a worm from the mud of the earth who is not even worthy to untie the sandals to the Master, thus converted because in Jesus of Nazareth"!

Worried about all this, I decided to re-enter into meditation and repeat the mystical experience, changing only the reason for it: Now, instead of wanting to know something about the life of Jesus, I became interested in John and the baptism of the Nazarene.

Then came the previous mystic state; I abandoned all the Supra-sensible Bodies, and I was again in the Logoic state.

Once I returned to such a state, I fixed my attention more intensely on John the Baptist, and behold, I saw myself then become John, doing the things of the Precursor, baptizing Jesus, etc., etc., etc.

When losing the ecstasy, when returning to the Physical Body, then I understood that in the World of the Logos, in the World of the Christ, there is no type of Higher or Lower Self.

It is urgent that all here present understand that in the Christ we are all One, and that the heresy of separateness is the worst of heresies.

My friends, everything in this world we live in passes away: Ideas pass away, people pass away, things pass away. The only stable and permanent is the Being, and the raison d'être of the Being is the same Being. So you must distinguish between what the I is and what the Being is.

Q- Master, what substance are the Psychic Attaches that constitute the Ego made?

A- Ladies and gentlemen, it is essential that you understand what the mind and its functions are.

The Intellectual Animal, mistakenly called man, does not yet have an Individual Mind, he has not created it, he has not made it.

The mental body itself can only be created through sexual transmutations. I want everyone here to understand that in the Sacred Sperm there is the Sexual Hydrogen B-12.

Undoubtedly, the Esotericist who does not pour the Hermes Glass (which does not ejaculate the semen), in fact originates within his organism wonderful transmutations of the libido, whose result is the creation of the individual Mental Body.

The Manas, the Mental Substance proper say, is found in the interior of any subject, but is devoid of individuality; It has various forms, it is constituted in the form of Aggregates that have never been unknown to Esoteric Buddhism.

I ask the kind audience that listens to me, to follow with patience the course of my dissertation...

All those multiple quarrelsome and screamers egos, which as a whole form the Myself, the Self, are constituted by more or less condensed Mental Substance.

Now you can explain yourself, the reasons why every subject changes constantly of opinions.

We are, for example, sellers of houses and real estate. A client comes over, we talk to him, we convince him of the need to buy a beautiful residence; the subject is enthusiastic and emphatically ensures that the purchase is a fact, that nobody can make him desist from his desire. Unfortunately, after a few hours, everything changes: The client's opinion is no longer the same; another Mental Self now controls his brain, and the enthusiastic I, who had been passionate for the purchase of the property hours before, is displaced by the new I that has nothing to do with the business or the word pledged. Then the house of cards goes to the ground and the poor sales agent feels disappointed...

The ego that swears eternal love to a woman, tomorrow is displaced by another that has nothing to do with the oath, and then the subject withdraws leaving the woman disappointed...

The I that swears loyalty to the Gnostic Movement, tomorrow is displaced by another I that has nothing to do with the oath, and the subject withdraws from the Gnosis, leaving all the Brothers of the Shrine confused and amazed...

You see, my dear friends, what the infinite forms of the mind are; how they control the Capital Centers of the brain and how they play with the Human Machine.

Q- Master, in this planet in which we live, the egos make life bearable, since it is easy to understand that if we dissolve them and turn away from everything that is our desire, our life would be terribly sad and boring, is not it?

A- Distinguished Ladies and Gentlemen, Authentic Happiness is radically based on the Revaluation of the Being.

It is unquestionable that each time that the Being goes through an Intimate Revaluation, it experiences Authentic Happiness.

Unfortunately, the people of today confuse pleasure with happiness, and enjoy bestially with fornication, adultery, alcohol, drugs, gambling, etc., etc., etc.

The limit of pleasure is pain, and every form of animal enjoyment is transformed into bitterness.

Obviously, the elimination of the Ego, revalues the Being, resulting in Happiness. Unfortunately, the Conscience bottled between the Ego does not understand, does not comprehend the need for Intimate Revaluation, and prefers bestial joys, because it firmly believes that this is Happiness.

Dissolve the Pluralized I and experience the bliss of the Revaluation of the Being.

Q- Master, for all the above, do we think the need to form a Mental Body so as not to have so many "minds" is evident and unavoidable?

A- I've heard a gentleman's question, and I hasten to answer it.

Certainly, the Intellectual Animal mistakenly called man does not possess Individual Mind, as we already said in this talk. Instead of a Mind it has many "minds", and this is different. What I am affirming can be very contrary to the pseudo-esoteric and pseudo-occultists, fully convinced of the theories they have read, which assert that the Rational Homunculus has a Mental Body.

Allow us the freedom to disagree with such assertions. If the Intellectual Animal had Individual Mind, if he did not really possess the various Mental Attaches that characterize him, he would have continuity of purpose: Everyone would fulfill his word, nobody would affirm today to deny tomorrow; the alleged buyer of real estate would return the next day with the money in hand after having pledged the word, and the Earth would be a Paradise.

Creating the Mental Body and dissolving the Pluralized ego is urgent when you want the authentic revaluation of the Intimate Being. Only that, only such sacred revaluations, can grant us True Happiness.

Q- Beloved Master, is it possible for a person who gives money to the church, who reads the Bible , who confesses, who does charitable works for institutions, who spreads the Gospels, who only has his own wife and other virtues, have also ego?

A- Distinguished Ladies and Gentlemen, may I inform you that the Ego disguises itself as a saint, a martyr, an apostle, a good husband, a good wife, a mystic, a penitent, an anchorite, a charitable, splendid, etc., etc. ., etc.

"Among the cadences of verse also lies the crime." Among the perfumes of the temple lies the crime; in the shadow of the cross he also commits adultery and fornication, and the most abject criminals assume pietistic poses, sublime figures, martyr portrayals, etc.

It is good to know that many virtuous people possess very strong Psychic Attachments. Remember that "there is much virtue in the wicked and much evil in the virtuous."

In the Abyss, in the Nine Dantesque Circles, there are many mystics, anchorites, penitents who believe they are doing very well. Do not be surprised, then, that there are also in the Avernus exemplary priest and devotees who follow them .

Q- Master, where is the spiritual value of the good intentions of a sincere person who lives wrong?

A- Very friends of mine, the question of the audience seems very interesting to me, and I like to give an answer.

Remember that the path that leads to the Abyss is paved with good intentions; "Many are called but few are chosen".

The evil ones of all times have had good intentions. Hitler, full of magnificent intentions, ran over many villages and because of him killed millions of people in the gas chambers, or in the concentration camps, or in the firing walls, or in filthy dungeons.

Undoubtedly, that monster wanted the triumph of the great Germany and did not spare efforts of any kind in this regard.

Nero burned Rome for the sake of his art, with the mystical intentions of making the lyre resound universally; and threw the Christians to the Roman circus for the lions to devour, with the desire to free their people of what he considered an epidemic or a scourge: Christianity.

The executioner who executes an unjust order, full of magnificent intentions, murders his fellow man.

Millions of heads fell in the guillotine during the French Revolution, and the executioners worked with magnificent intentions, because they wanted the triumph of the people.

Robespierre, full of magnificent intentions, took many innocents to the scaffold.

We must not forget what the "Holy Inquisition" was. Then the inquisitors, with magnificent intentions, condemned many unfortunates to the bonfire, to the colt, to martyrdom.

I want you, ladies and gentlemen, to understand that the important thing is good works and not good intentions, which can be more or less wrong.

The Lords of Karma, in the Courts of Objective Justice, judge souls for works, for concrete, clear and definite facts, and not for good intentions.

The results are always the ones that speak. It is useless to have good intentions if the facts are disastrous.

Q- Master, what is the procedure to follow to free us from the Psychological Defects that torment our mind so much?

A- Honorable public, it is urgent, unavoidable cannot be postponed, to annihilate the Ego, reduce it to ashes in a voluntary and conscious way, if we really want to avoid descent to the infernal worlds.

I want you to know that in relation to people, in coexistence with our relatives or with work colleagues, etc., etc., hidden defects emerge spontaneously, and if we are in a state of Alert Perception, Alert Novelty, then we see them as they are in themselves.

Defect discovered, must be submitted judiciously to the analysis, to the background meditation, with the purpose of being understood in an integral form...

It is not enough to understand a defect, we must go even deeper. It is indispensable to Self-Explore, to find the intimate roots of the Defect we have understood, until we reach their "Deep Significance".

Any flash of Consciousness can illuminate us immediately, and in thousandths of a second, really capture the deep meaning of the defect comprehended.

Elimination is different. Someone could have understood some Psychological Error and even have penetrated his deep Significance, and, nevertheless, continue with him in the different departments of the mind. It is not possible to be free of this or that error without the Elimination.

The latter is vital, cardinal and definitive when you want to "die" from instant to instant, from moment to moment.

However, it is not with the mind how we can remove errors. With the understanding we can label our various Psychological Defects, putting different names, passing them from one level of the subconscious to another, hiding them from themselves, judging them, excusing them, etc., etc., but it is not possible to fundamentally alter or eliminate them.

It needs a power superior to the mind; We need to appeal to a Transcendental Power, if we really want to eliminate errors and die in ourselves, here and now.

Fortunately, such superior power is latent in all human creatures. I want to refer to the "Kundalini", the "Igneous Serpent of our Magical Powers".

In full Chemical Copula we can supplicate our particular Divine Mother, eliminate that psychological error that we have not only understood, but also, we have felt its deep Significance.

You can be sure that our Particular Cosmic Mother, wielding the Spear of Eros, will mortally wound the Psychic Attachment who personifies the error we need to eliminate.

It is precisely with this Holy Hatch, wonderful emblem of the Creative Energy, the weapon with which Devi Kundalini will eliminate from ourselves, here and now, the defect that we want to annihilate.

Naturally, the elimination of these Aggregates is done progressively, since many of them are processed in the 49 Levels of the Subconscious.

This means that any Psychological Defect is represented by thousands of Psychic Attaches that are gestated and developed in the 49 Subconscious Levels of the mind.

Someone could not be a fornicator in the Intellectual Zone, and yet be in the deepest areas of the Subconscious.

Many mystics who were extremely Chaste on the purely Intellective level, and even on 20 or 30 subconscious levels, failed at deeper levels when they were subjected to esoteric tests.

Someone might not be a thief on the purely rational level and up to 48 subconscious levels, and yet be at level 49. Thus, the defects are multifaceted, and very holy subjects can be frightfully perverse at the deepest levels of the Sub-conscience.

Through the esoteric tests, the Initiates discover themselves. Failures in the tests indicate, point out, the various psychological states in which we find ourselves.

Q- Beloved Master, could you tell us how we can carry out these works for those of us who are single?

Distinguished ladies and gentlemen, the Lance of Eros, the Holy Lance, can always be handled by Devi Kundalini, our particular Divine Cosmic Mother.

However, there is a difference between married and single. When the Lance is handled during the Sexual Trance, it has a wonderful superior Electric Power.

When the Lance is not used during the Erotic Trance, it has a wonderful but inferior power.

The bachelor, the single woman, can also advance even if her work is a little slower; however marrying the work will become stronger, more powerful, in the full sense of the word.

Bachelors and single women can advance to a certain point deeply defined by Nature; beyond that limit, it is not possible to advance without Sexual Magic.

                                                                                              XVI

                                                                                       THE DEVIL

My friends, gathered tonight, we enter the second part of our dissertations.

Much has been said about the "Devil"; much has been written on this subject, but few have actually explained it.

The origin of this myth is to be found in the Initiation crypts of the past and in the archaic caverns.

Let's reflect for a moment on what the Sun is. Unquestionably, the King Star illuminates us and gives life, however, it contrasts with the darkness.

Any midday, no matter how resplendent, has its shadows, already under the lush trees of the lonely road, already within the grottos of the mountains, or simply behind any mobile and immobile body.

Each of us projects his shadow, here, there and yonder.

Light and Shadows, in harmonious antithesis, mark a complete dualism whose extraordinary synthesis is Wisdom.

Let's go a little further now. Let's go deep into the unknown of our Being.

We know that beyond the body, the affections and the mind, there is the Inner, Divine Logos ... Unquestionably, that which is the ineffable, that which is the Real, projects its own Reflection, its particular Shadow, within us, here and now.

Undoubtedly, the Inner Sun of each of us also has its "Shadow", and it fulfills a specific mission at the very bottom of our own Consciousness.

Obviously, such "Shadow", such Logoic Reflection, is the "Psychological Trainer", "Lucifer", the "Tempter"...

In the Psychological Gymnasium of human existence, a "coach" is always required, with the purpose of producing powers, faculties, extraordinary virtues, etc., etc., etc.

In what way could the virtues sprout in us if there were no temptation?

Only through struggle, contrast, temptation and rigorous esoteric discipline can the flowers of virtue spring up in us.

It is not therefore the Devil that tenebrous character created by the dogmatism of some dead sects, and against which the Marquis of Merville threw all his anathemas. Nor is the Devil that fabulous entity that deserved forgiveness, as Giovanni Papini wrote in his famous book entitled "The Devil", a work for which the compassionate writer was excommunicated. We all know that Giovanni Papini was the spoiled child of the Vatican; However, he was disqualified in the time of Pius XII...

Ladies and gentlemen, Satan, Lucifer, the Devil, is something more than all of that, it is the Reflection of our own Intimate Being, in ourselves and within our Consciousness, here and now.

Reviewing old mythologies of ancient times, we come to clearly demonstrate that such a satanic myth was spread in all corners of the world, by the priests of the Heliolatra  or Heliocentric Religion, which before was definitely universal.

Remember that there were times in the past when they were erected everywhere, in all places on the planet Earth, Temples to the Sun and the Dragon. Then, the Dragonian Cults existed, and the priests of the said universal religion said to themselves "Sons of the Dragoon" or simply they were described as "Dragoons".

The symbol of the Dragon was taken from those gigantic flying reptiles that existed in the times of Atlantis and Lemuria. It is interesting that such a symbol has been used to allegorize all Shadow of the Sun, all Reflection of the King Star, including the Particular Intimate Lucifer of each human being.

In the Egypt of the Pharaohs, the "Midday Sun," the "Sacred Absolute Sun," was always symbolized by Osiris, while his Shadow, his Reflection, his Lucifer, is allegorized by Tiphón.

In the Greek Mysteries, the Spiritual Sun, the Christmas Star, the Creator Demiurge, was always represented by Apollo, while his Shadow, his Lucifer, his Satan, his Divine Reflection, is finally allegorized by Python.

In the "Apocalypse" of St. John, the resplendent Christ Sun is always symbolized by Michael, the Warrior Divinity, while his Cosmic Shadow is personified by the Red Dragon.

In the Middle Ages, the Logos was allegorized with the personality of St. George, while his Shadow is symbolized by the Dragon.

Observe what is Bel and the Dragon, the Sun and its Shadow, Day and Night.

So the Devil is not that character that some dead sects have sat on a Throne of ignominy to frighten the weak. With just reason Goethe puts in the mouth of his God, that phrase with which Divinity was addressed to Mephistopheles: "Of all of your kind, geniuses to my Law rebellious, the least harmful and damaging you are."

Much has been said about the satanic myth, and some assume that it came to the western world from the land of Egypt.

We do not deny in any way the arrival to the land of the Pharaohs of many Solar Gods with their corresponding Dragons, coming from Hindustan. Nor do we deny that the allegory of Osiris and Tiphon had been represented in old Europe; however, we go further, we have the right to think about the Hyperboreans and their Solar Cults together with their Dragons and Hells.

It was not exclusively pre-Vedic India that sent its Sun Gods and their cults to Egypt. Out of all doubt, the submerged Atlantis also left in the country of Sais and on the banks of the Nile, archaic Sun Cults and their Dragons.

"To defeat the Dragon", "to kill the Dragon", is urgent when one wants to be "swallowed by the Serpent ", when one wishes to become "Serpent".

This means coming out triumphant in all the temptations placed by the Dragon, coming out victorious, eliminating the Ego, disintegrating all the Psychic Attaches that compose it, reducing to cosmic dust all the memories of desire, etc., etc.

Undoubtedly, after being "devoured by the Serpent ", we become Serpents. Later the Eagle, the Third Logos, the Arch-Hierophant and the Arch-Wizard, our Real Being, the Secret Master, swallows the Serpent. Then we become "Plumed Serpents", in the Mexican Quetzalcoatl, in the MAHATMA, and the Work is realized.

Upon reaching these transcendental heights of Being, to these intimate revaluations, the Reflection of the Logos, his particular Shadow within ourselves, the Devil, returns to the Logos, mixes with him, fuses with him, because deep down, He is He...

Q- Master, if I must forget even the memories of desire, what encouragement will I use for my work in Vulcan's Fiery Forge?

A- With the greatest pleasure I will answer this question that comes out of the auditorium...

The Holy Scriptures emphatically affirm that "first is the animal and then the Spiritual."

Undoubtedly, when work begins in the "Forge of the Cyclopes", the desire ("Uste" in Sanskrit) must be needed, because the deep revaluations of the Being have not yet been realized.

It would be impossible to demand from beginners, Maithuna, Transcendental Sexology, Sex-Yoga or Kundalini-Yoga, with radical exclusion of desire. However, later, with the dissolution of the Psychological ego, it is unquestionable that such a factor "desire" is unnecessary. Reason: Eliminated all Subconscious Animal Agent, the desire cannot exist radically.

Upon reaching these transcendental heights of Being, we can work in the Ninth Sphere exclusively with the force of Eros, with the power of the Sexual Hydrogen B-12, with the Transcendent Electricity of the zoosperms.

So, my friends, ultimately, desire is not indispensable for work in the Vulcan burning forge.

Q- Dear Master, being Satan the Reflection of God and therefore being Satan Love, would not it be incongruous to say that the Ego is Satanic?

A- Distinguished gentleman, friends, ladies, remember that there are two types of Darkness: The first will be called "Darkness of silence and the august secret of the Sages"; to the second we will qualify it as "Darkness of ignorance and error".

 Obviously, the first one is Super-Darkness. Undoubtedly, the second is the Infra-Darkness.

This means that the darkness is bi-polarized, and that the negative is only the unfolding of the positive.

By simple logical induction, I invite you to understand that Prometheus-Lucifer, chained to the hard rock, sacrificing himself for us; subjected to all the tortures, even if he is the faithful of the balance, the giver of Light, the measure and the weight, the guardian of the Seven Mansions that does not let pass but those who have been anointed by Wisdom , who carry in their Right the Lamp of Hermes; it inevitably unfolds in the fatal aspect of the egoic multiplicity, in those sinister Psychic Attachments that compose our ego, and that have been duly studied by the Tantric Buddhist Esotericism.

With this explanation, gentlemen and ladies, I believe that you have understood my words.

Q- Master, if the practice of Maithuna-Yoga exists from time immemorial, why in India Vedanta is offered to the view of the audience complex erotic stimuli, as bas-reliefs of the temples themselves? It seems to me that these stimuli make the practice of Maithuna even more difficult.

A- With the greatest pleasure I will give a precise answer to the question that a distinguished gentleman Esoteric has formulated with complete clarity...

Certainly, in the Kama-Kalpa Hindustan there appears a Tantric photograph of a sacred sculpture, existing in a very ancient temple. I want to refer now emphatically to such a work of Sexual Magic...

If we carefully observe the photograph of the aforementioned Hindu book, we will see a woman in Sidar-Shana: Her head is down; his legs upwards, with the particularity that these are not found in the lotus figure, but open to the right and left although the knees bend, leaving the lower part of the legs horizontally; the head is held on the hands and forearms; as this sacred asana is known in the world of Yoga.

The most interesting is the following: A Magician, practically sitting between his legs, with the Phallus forcedly inserted into the Uterus, practices the Maithuna.

Undoubtedly, that Tantric woman could not hold herself in such a position, with her head down, if two more women did not help her to the right and left.

There you can clearly see a couple of young women helping to hold the body of the Yogini. These auxiliary women, half-naked, feel terrible lust, and this is clearly seen in their eyes.

The Magician enjoys stroking the breasts of the one and the other, while maintaining his Phallus connected with the female Yoni.

Undoubtedly, this Tantric practice, complicated and difficult, between four people, is unnecessary and is rejected totally by the White Universal Fraternity.

It is worth remembering to the audience that these complicated sexual practices, performed among more than two people, certainly correspond to Black Tantrism, and this can be evidenced when we study the sinister teachings of the Clan of Dag-Dugpa, in the Church of red Cabasset Priests, region of the Himalayas, Eastern Tibet.

It is obvious that the Adepts of the Yellow Church, White Tantrics or True Urdhvaretas Yogis, only practice the Sahaja Maithuna according to the commands of the Gnostic Church (sexual union of husband and wife in legitimately constituted homes).

Thus, sexual acts or Maithuna, between more than two people, as illustrated by the Kama-Kalpa, is unquestionably Black Magic.

Obviously, the Left Tantrism is different from the White Tantrism, and this illustration of the Kama-Kalpa is manifestly sinister and tenebrous;  could never be accepted by the White Tantric Initiation of the Yellow Buddhist Church .

There is no doubt that the multiple asanas of Black Tantrics, instead of awakening the Kundalini or Sacred Prana to make it ascend through the Medullary Channel, stimulates and develops the Abominable Kundartiguador Organ, becoming then the aspirant in a dark personality, in a Black Magician of the worst kind.

We do not ignore the Kama-Sutra and the Kama Kalpa. Unfortunately, the first has been adulterated in a shameful way to give circulation in the Western world, and as for the second, it is stained with Black Tantras or Sadanas Dugpas.

That my affirmations be corroborated, that they be verified clearly, previous study of Buddhist canons and secret books hidden in subterranean crypts of the Central Asia.

Since I am an Adept and I am in direct contact with the Masters of the White Lodge, such as KH, El Morya, Hilarion, etc., it is clear that I can make these clarifications in a completely conscious and accurate way.

Q- Master, how can we differentiate when Lucifer acts in us and when the Ego acts?

A- With the greatest pleasure I will answer this question ... We have already spoken clearly about the Luciferian Super-Darkness and about the Infra-Darkness of ignorance and error.

Lucifer, the tempter, the Great Trainer of the Psychological Gymnasium of existence, works by tempting us, and these inner impressions are usually polarized negatively or fatally by egoic activity.

Undoubtedly, only through serene self-reflection and deep inner meditation can we make a clear distinction between direct Luciferian intimate impressions and bestial selfish impressions.

Normally, the people of Asleep Consciousness are not properly prepared to make such differentiation of impressions. This requires a lot of psychological training.

Q- Master, the Devil is always allegorized with the trident. Does this symbol have any special meaning?

This question from the audience reminds me of the "Trident of the Mind" used by the Brahmins of Hindustan and Pakistan. However, we go further: We arrive at the Three Primary Forces of the Universe, allegorized by the Trident; it is clear that defeating the Dragon we can crystallize within ourselves these Three Forces, and then we become in fact true Solar Gods.

Is not it the Dragon, the Reflection of the Sun? Understand then what the Trident means.

Q- Dear Master, when working with Lucifer in the Ninth Sphere to eliminate the Ego, are we doing it with the positive and negative forces of Lucifer?

A- Distinguished gentleman, ladies ... Obviously "Lucifer is a ladder to go down and ladder to climb", and power to work and dissolve the Ego in the laboratory of Sexual Alchemy.

Unquestionably, only through the Luciferian Fire can we reduce to ashes the negative crystallizations of our psyche, the infrahuman elements, the psychic aggregates, unfortunate deviations from the Luciferic Power.

It is thus, friends, like the Transcendent Fohat, the Sexual Electricity , the wonderful power of the Christ-Lucifer, redeems, works, disintegrates the useless in order to release the Essence , the Consciousness , the Budhata.

Samael Archangel-Planetary Logos of Mars-Kalki Avatar - Buddha Maitreya  of the Aquarius Era

                                                                                                     XIV

                                                                              THE CONTINUOUS MOVEMENT

Esteemed audience, distinguished gentlemen, honorable ladies ... Let's talk a little about the Continuous Movement.

From time to time the "scoundrels of the intellect" worry about the Continuous Movement, and it is clear that public opinion is intensely shaken.

It has been always wanted to invent some mechanism that works perpetually, but this is not possible due to the inevitable expense of materials. It is clear that if the pieces of any machine wear out, the Continuous Movement disappears.

Some people, trying to discover the Law of Continuous Movement, have gone to the madhouse.

One cannot help laughing at the sight of so many artifacts that have not worked. What ingenious devices the "scoundrels of the intellect" have not invented! And yet the problem remains unsolvable.

We, frankly, already discovered the Law of Continuous Movement in the wonderful cylinder of Archangel Hariton.

It is said that its main part is made of amber with platinum shafts, while the interior panels of the walls are made of amphrocite, copper and ivory, and a very strong "cement" resistant to cold, heat and water, and even the radiations of cosmic concentrations.

For our way of seeing and understanding things, it is obvious that both the external levers and the sprockets must be renewed from time to time, because although they are made of the strongest elements, prolonged use wears them out.

We are speaking unquestionably of the "Wheel of Samsara", which revolves eternally.

All of us without exception, we have rotated many times with this Great Wheel, and if the Continuous Movement has not been interrupted it is due exclusively to the infinite amount of disposable elements.

Let us think for a moment about the axis of this Great Wheel, that which is said to be platinum; it could also be affirmed emphatically that it is silver.

Anyone knows that silver or platinum is a completely Lunar type; it is obvious that the axis of the fatal wheel could not be of another material.

As for amber, it is clear that the latter is diluted in everything created; we must not forget that this substance completely unifies the Three Universal Forces.

It is extraordinary that the Three Primary Forces of Creation, despite working independently, each and on their own, remain unified thanks to that magnificent substance called "amber".

"Each one of us has not only passed through the mill many times, but also through each of the teeth of the mill."

With this saying I want to emphasize the news that we have incessantly rotated through successive eternities in the Wheel of the Archangel Hariton, that is, in the extraordinary Wheel of Samsara.

The waste material is the Egos, which descending with the tragic Wheel disintegrate in the Avernus.

Evolutionary Anubis always ascends on the right, and Involving Tiphón descends on the left.

We have repeated it ad nauseam, that to each of us is  assigned 108 life. It is clear that after the cycle of successive lives has ended, if we have not achieved the intimate self-Realization of the Being, we turn with the Wheel of Archangel Hariton descending into the Submerged Mineral Kingdom.

With this we want to speak clearly and say: It evolves to a point perfectly defined by nature and then it get into involution.

We climb evolving on the right side of the Wheel and descend getting into involution on the left side of it.

The evolutionary ascent, properly speaking, starts from the Mineral Kingdom.

Any Esoteric researcher with Awakened Consciousness will be able to verify the harsh reality of the evolving creatures in the Upper Mineral Kingdom (to differentiate it from the Submerged Inferior).

Many times, moving outside the Physical Body with the Eidolon (astral luminous body), I have opened certain rocks or fragments of stone, to study those multiple creatures that inhabit that Upper Mineral Kingdom.

I can tell you without fear of exaggerating that such innocent creatures are beyond Good and Evil.

On one occasion, when I opened a fragment of rock, I could see many elegantly dressed ladies and gentlemen, who at the most would have a size of 5 to 10 cm, of stature. There is no doubt that these little Mineral Elementals like to dress up in our Humanoid garments.

Traveling by different roads in the automobile, I have seen with mystical astonishment certain Superior Elementals of the rocks, which have warned me about dangers, or have advised me caution on the roads.

This second type of Mineral Elementals, unquestionably is more advanced than the first type, and assumes figures very similar to those of the intellectual humanoid, although they wear robes with the color of the rocks in which they inhabit.

A third type of more advanced Mineral Elementals, is that one that is known with the name of "Gnomes" or "Pygmies"; this class of creatures look like real dwarfs with long white beards and gray hair. There is no doubt that this last class knows in depth the Alchemy of metals and cooperates in the work of Nature.

Obviously these are more advanced creatures, and on these clearly speak many texts of Occultism.

Let us remember, for a moment, "The Elementals" by Franz Hartman, which mentions these creatures...

There is no doubt that advanced Mineral Elementals enter the Plant Kingdom.

Each plant is the Physical Body of a Plant Elemental.

Every tree, every herb, however insignificant it may be, possesses its particular Elemental.

I do not mean by this that the Elementals of the plants, trees and flowers, etc., are stuck at all times within their immobile body; that would be absurd and unfair, too.

Vegetal Elementals have full freedom to enter and leave their bodies at will; one is surprised when he finds them in the Fourth Coordinate, in the Fourth Vertical.

Normally the Elemental Creatures of the Plant Kingdom are classified as families.

One is the family of the Oranges, another that of the mint, another that of the Pines, etc., etc., etc.

Each family has its own Temple in Eden, in the upper Fourth Dimension.

Many times, dressed in the Eidolon, I have gotten inside these Paradisiacal Temples.

To quote something from the latter, I would like to refer now to the Sanctuary of the Oranges.

I found within the Sancta of said Plant Family, many innocent children; they were busy attending to the teachings that their "Guru-Deva" taught them.

That instructor, dressed in a suit like a bride, looked like an exquisitely spiritual feminine beauty.

Similar visits I have made to other Vegetable Temples located in the Promised Land, in that land where the rivers of pure water of life flow with milk and honey...

The advanced Elementals of the Plant Kingdom later enter the various departments of the Animal Kingdom.

These creatures, distributed in multiple families or species, also have their guides and their Temples located in the Earthly Paradise, that is, in the Fourth upper Coordinate, called by the Occultists "Etheric World".

On a certain occasion, finding myself in meditation, I was able to clearly verify the intelligent sense of the language of birds.

I clearly remember a certain bird that perched on the top of a tree, argued with another. The first was very quiet when it was suddenly interrupted by the arrival of the second. The latter fell threateningly on the top of the tree, making many recriminations at the first...

I was alert listening in meditation what was happening. I clearly remember the expletives of the threatening bird:

- "You wounded a leg a few days ago, and I have to punish you for that fault" ... The threatened creature apologized saying:

- "I'm not to blame for what happened, leave me alone" ... Unfortunately, the aggressor bird did not want to understand reasons, and biting hard his victim reminded him incessantly his leg wound.

On another occasion, while also finding myself in deep inner meditation, I could hear the barking of two neighboring dogs. The first told the second everything that happened in his house, he said:

- "My master treats me very badly, here in this house they constantly give me sticks and whips, and the food is terrible, everyone in general insults me, and I live a very unhappy life". The second answered with his barks saying:

- "I'm doing much better, they give me good nutrition and they treat me very well".

The people who came and went on the street only heard the barking of two dogs; they did not understand the language of animals. However, for me, such a language has always been very clear.

On one occasion, a neighboring dog warned me that a great failure would await me if I made a certain trip to the North of Mexico. The alluded animal shouted saying to me:

- "A failure, a failure, a failure!" And I did not want to listen to him.

In those days, when we arrived at a certain town very close to the Sonoran desert, I told the driver of the vehicle in which we were traveling that it was essential to look for a hotel, because in no way did I want to continue the trip that night.

However, that good Lord with Consciousness asleep did not want to obey. Then I warned him in the following way:

- "You will be responsible for what is going to happen, warned is left, listen well, be warned"...

Hours later, the car overturned in the desert and there were wounded; there were no deaths. Then I reminded that gentleman of the mistake he had made in not obeying me ... There is no doubt that the man acknowledged his crime and asked for forgiveness, but it was already late; the event had happened.

So unfortunately are the people of Asleep Consciousness; thus they walk the world from birth to death.

It may seem a little strange to you what I am saying, for in no way do you notice any difference in hearing the song of a bird. They will never understand their language, much less that of a dog.

You only hear sounds of Nature: barks, whistles, songs, etc., and nothing else.

The same thing can happen to these animal creatures: when they listen to human language they only perceive ups and downs of voice, sounds more or less acute, more or less serious: Squeaks, roars, neighs, etc.

However, we understand each other, we have our earthly languages, etc.

The most advanced elemental creatures enter the realm of the intellectual Humanoids; there is no doubt that these tri-centered bipeds are much more dangerous...

 To Everyone who enters the realm of rational homunculi is always assigned 108 existences; as we have already said ad nauseam, but the one that fails, the one that does not achieve the Intimate Self-Realization within the cycle of existences that have been assigned to it, stops returning or re-incorporating into humanoid organisms, and rushes getting into involution within the bowels of the Earth, in the Infra-dimensions of Nature.

Through our investigations of esoteric type we have been able to verify, with complete meridian clarity, what are the Involution processes.

It is clear that we have to retrace the steps and go down the steps where we climbed before.

After recapitulating in the Underworld past experiences of humanoid, we must repeat kind of animal and vegetal states before total fossilization and the Second Death.

I remember a very interesting case. On one occasion I warned a Lady of the Abyss the following:

- "By the involution path that you go through, you will have to disintegrate in the Ninth Sphere , become a cosmic dust, this is the Second Death ". That lady answered me:

- "I do not ignore it, we know, and that is precisely what we want."

The demon that accompanied her, enraged, attacked me with her Psychic Hell Powers and I had to defend myself with the Flaming Sword.

Yahweh has made this whole Wheel of Samsara a mystic, a religion, and his henchmen are faithful to him.

When one talks with Yahweh( not to be confused with Jehovah) can verify that this fallen Angel possesses a sparkling intellectuality, with which he can totally seduce anyone.

All of Yahweh's talks start talking against the Cosmic Christ (this demon is terribly wicked, and he mortally hates the Solar Logos).

Those who want to Self-Realize Intimately with the purpose of avoiding descent to the infernal worlds, must enter through the "Path of the Revolution of Consciousness ". This means separating from the Wheel of Samsara and to step aside completely from the Laws of Evolution and Involution.

Now you will explain, clearly, why the Cosmic Christ, on his way through the Earth, spoke to us of the "narrow door and the narrow and difficult path that leads to the Light"...

The Ego is never immortal. It has a beginning and an end: Either we annihilate it voluntarily, or Nature is responsible for disintegrating it in the Avernus.

We must choose. We are facing the dilemma of "Being and Not Being" of Philosophy.

Very interesting are the voluntary processes of the dissolution of the ego, here and now.

In principle we must eliminate the weaknesses of the humanoid; then continue dissolving or disintegrating all those animal or bestial aggregates that we carry inside; and much later, it is essential to work with the "Double Edge Ax" of the ancient Mysteries, to break and reduce to dust the vegetaloid memories of all the lusts and morbidities of the past.

Finally, we must work with the "Labrador Tools" to break the fossil or mineraloid states of the different yesterdays that sleep between the deep bottom of the Subconscious.

By this I mean that what Nature has to do with us in the Abyss, we can do it here and now, if we really want to avoid the infernal bitterness.

Q- Dear Master, when we Self-Realize Intimately and separate ourselves from the Wheel of Samsara, does this mean that we stop being within the Continuous Movement?

A- I hear a question from the audience, and I hasten to answer it with the greatest pleasure. Distinguished gentleman, it is urgent that you understand what the Continuous Movement of the Wheel of Samsara is in each and every one of its aspects.

Undoubtedly, the Continuous Movement not only exists in the Cylinder of the Archangel Hariton, but also in any Cosmic Cylinder.

Remember, clearly, that there are Days and Cosmic Nights. Everything flows and reflows back; comes and goes; up and down; it grows and decreases...

In everything there is a rhythm, and the ABSOLUTE ABSTRACT SPACE is electric vibration and, therefore, Continuous Movement.

What happens is that there are multiple and infinite forms of Continuous Movement.

Q- Beloved Master, you speak to us of three types of Elementals, and I want to ask you if there are these in the Wheel of Samsara either in Evolution or in Involution or are exclusive of Evolution.

A- Distinguished frater, observe in detail all the phenomena of Nature, and you will have the answer...

Many think that monkeys, apes, orangutans, gorillas, etc., etc., are evolutionary type. Some even suppose that man comes from the monkey, but such a concept falls precipitously when we observe the customs of those animal species. Put an ape inside a laboratory and see what happens.

Unquestionably, the various families of apes are involutions that descend from the intellectual humanoid.

The humanoid does not come from the monkey; the truth of this is the other way around: Apes are involute degenerate humanoids.

Let's now look at the family of pigs. It is clear that this type of Elementals are in a frank involute process.

Analogous states of Involution can be discovered in plants and minerals.

Copper, for example, within the interior of the planetary organism in which we live, is the specific center of gravity of all the Involutionanting and Evolutionary Forces.

If we apply the Positive Force of the Universe to copper, we can contemplate then with the spatial sense, multiple wonderful evolutionary processes.

If we apply the Universal Negative Force to this metal, we can perceive with Integral Clairvoyance infinite involute processes very similar to those of the multitudes that inhabit the bowels of the Earth.

If we apply the Neutral Force to copper, both the evolutionary and the involution processes remain in a static state.

The Laws of Evolution and Involution constitute the mechanical axis of all Nature, the silver axis of the Wheel of Samsara...

The Laws of Evolution and Involution work in a coordinated and harmonious way in everything created.

Obviously, the Elementals of the Mineral, Vegetable and Animal Kingdoms evolve and involute in their same natural scales. We could never conceive the crazy idea that the Elementals of Nature, for the fact of failing in this or that living species, can turn the Wheel backwards to return to the Abyss through the door through which they left.

I want all of you, gentlemen and ladies, to understand that in the Tartarus is enter through one door and exit through another.

This means, among other things that Evolutionary Anubis will always rise on the right, and that on the left will descend, perpetually, Involuting Tiphón. The Samsara Chakra does not turn backwards. It is understood?

Q- Beloved Master, there is a belief among those who understand these Laws in certain species of animals, and we would like an explanation only in the specific case of crows, rats and other more or less repugnant species.

A- With the greatest pleasure I will give an answer to the new question of the audience. Out of all doubt, there are disgusting creatures in Nature who accuse a marked Involution.

The ancient Egyptians, for example, hated rats; and it is obvious that these are in a state of frank Involution. Another is the case of the crows, and these, although they feed on death by the fact of unfolding in the Saturn Ray, possess certain wonderful powers that indicate Evolution.

I have been able to make evident what the raven's faculties are. On one occasion, when I was in a small town, in a certain house where a small child was seriously ill, I saw with amazement a group of crows that had settled peacefully on the roof of that house.

Those simple people then clarified the following: "This child will die."

When I asked the reason for such a sentence, they, in response, pointed me to those black birds; then I understood...

The case was hopeless, and really the creature died. What amazed me most were the faculties of those Elementals; they knew that the creature was going to die, and perched on the roof of that mansion awaited the supreme moment for the feast. Undoubtedly the macabre dinner could never arrive because the creature was given a Christian burial. However, the birds arrived and the Law was fulfilled.

Q- Dear Master, for the aspects that you have explained us extensively, does this mean that all those animal creatures such as cats, dogs, pigs, etc., have ever passed through the human form and are on the way to disintegration? ? Is it possible that these same creatures are on their way to the human form?

A- Distinguished brother, allow me to inform you that many Elementals of Nature passed through the infernal worlds. In other words, I clarify: After the Second Death, every Soul becomes the Elemental of Nature and initiates its evolutionary processes, as I have already said. Both from the hard stone, to continue through the vegetable and the animal, to the state of intellectual humanoid.

In the meantime, the Elementals of the different kingdoms evolve and involute, but could not return to the Avernus, since they do not possess the Ego. Only the Humanoids can enter the Avernus, because they do have the Ego inside them. With this the question is clarified and given the answer...

Q- Master, what is the relationship between the Essence and the Elementals?

A- It is good that the honorable audience that listens to me, fully understands that there is certainly no difference between the Essence and the Elementals.

It is clear that the Essence is the same Elemental, and the Elemental is the Essence itself.

When the Ego disintegrates in the infernal worlds, we become Elementals of Nature.

However, when the Ego disintegrates here and now, through "conscious works" and "voluntary sufferings", instead of becoming Elementals we become Masters; that is what is important.

Q- Master, I am curious to know, as a result of what you have explained to us about the Elementals being beyond Good and Evil, and that therefore they are innocent, if this innocence is lost.

A- Distinguished gentleman, honorable audience who listens to me, I beg you all to understand my words...

There are two types of innocence: The one of the victors and the one of the failures.

The Soul that escapes from Avernus after the Second Death to become the Elemental of Nature, obviously is failed, even though it has regained its innocence.

The Soul that disintegrates the Ego voluntarily and consciously, here and now, regains its innocence in a victorious way and becomes a Buddha.

There are Elementals that for the first time enter the Wheel of Archangel Hariton. They have never been human; They long to reach the state of humans.

There are Elementals that before being lived as Humanoids and went into involution in the Worlds Hells.

Here are two extremes, two aspects of the Elementals:

1º- Elementals that start.

2º- Elementals that repeat the elementary processes.

Q- Beloved Master, I would like to know, since the opportunity of your Wisdom is presented, will you explain to us if an Elemental, when entering for the first time a human matrix, by the fact of coming without Ego it is easier to achieve his Self -Realization?

A- Honorable audience that listens to me tonight: It is urgent to know that the Essence, the Soul coming from the three Lower Realms to human matrix, does not yet have the necessary and indispensable experience that is required to reach the Intimate Self-Realization of Being.

Normally, every Essence that enters a human organism for the first time, falls into many errors, forms Ego, acquires Karma and then suffers the unspeakable.

Only later that Soul can, if it so wishes, achieve Self-Realization.

However, I repeat now what I said in past talks: Not all Souls achieve Mastery. For this to happen, a certain intimate restlessness is indispensable, and this is only possible when the Monad, that is, the Immortal Spark of the Spirit, truly intends to work on its Human Soul.

It is clear that not all the Monads, Spirits or Virginal Sparks have an interest in Mastery , as we already said this in previous Cathedra, it is not necessary to continue making clarifications on the subject.

Q- Venerable Master, in any case consider that by going voluntarily eliminating the Ego, we really are in a process of evolution, because we have always understood that evolution means ascent, so I hold that are not wrong who say that there exists the Permanent evolution until reaching uni-total Perfection. Do you have any objection to this concept?

A- I like the question that comes from the audience. Obviously, this in itself has a completely reactionary background. However, I hasten to answer it.

Do you think, gentlemen, that the Ego can Evolve? Do you suppose that dissolving it is Evolution? Any educated Clairvoyant will be able to verify the involutive processes of the Ego, of the Myself, of the Self.

It is amazing to see how the Ego plunges down the involution path, descending the Animal, Vegetal and Mineral scales, when we tread on the "Path of the Revolution of Consciousness ".

Or do you think, friends that with the dissolution of the Ego the Essence restarts a new evolutionary ascent, attached to the Wheel of Samsara?

Or is it that you believe that the Being, the Spirit, must live perpetually bottled between the evolutionary processes of Nature and the Cosmos?

We have never denied the Laws of Evolution and Involution; we just clarify them.

The evolutionary and involutive processes correspond exactly to the Great Wheel of Samsara. Such processes could not be repeated infinitely in the World of the Spirit, because that would in fact mean perpetual slavery.

Remember friends that Jesus, the Great Kabir, never wanted to be bottled in the "dogma of evolution".

That Great Hierophant spoke only of the "Path of the Revolution of Consciousness ", of the "narrow, narrow and difficult path that leads us to the Light and that very few find it".

When are you going to understand this, gentlemen? At what time? When will you resolve to enter through "the narrow gate and the narrow road"? Or is it that you want to correct  to Jesus Christ?

Those who dissolve the Ego reach the Radical Transformation, and that is Total Revolution.

Q- Master, it seems to me a concept of total injustice and contrary to the love with which the Great Architect of the Universe is identified; the one that it is admitted that after having reached the human state, and developed the intellect to the heights that we are currently in, in which the advances and the prowess of the modern science men marvel, we have to return to the state of horses, dogs and pigs How can such a concept even appear briefly in the mind of rational and intelligent man? Frankly, I think this insults the eminent dignity of man, made in the image and likeness of God!

A- I see in the audience a gentleman who tries to correct the "flat" to the author of the Doctrine of the "Transmigration of Souls", the Great Avatar Krishna, who lived a thousand years before  Jesus the Christ.

The Great Hindu Avatar never said that the Samsara Chakra turned backwards, that the Archangel Hariton's Wheel was processed in reverse, stopping its march to turn in the opposite direction.

Ladies and gentlemen, the Wheel of Arcane 10 of the Tarot always follows its course, never returns.

Any car can go back, but the Wheel of Samsara never retreats.

Repetition of cycles according to the Law of Recurrence is different, and we see this proven in the "Days and Nights of Brahma", with its repetition always incessant; in the stations that are repeated every year; in the various Cosmological Yugas that never stop repeating, etc., etc., etc.

None of this is setback, my friends; all this moves according to the Wheel; all this is part of the Continuous Movement.

However, it is necessary to understand that the Law of Recurrence is repeated in spirals that are already higher and lower. The Spiral is the curve of Life.

If we have exhausted the various humanoid processes, obviously we must go up or down. Some rise, others fall into the Submerged Involution.

They ascend those who have dissolved the Ego; descend those who have not dissolved it.

The victors become Buddhas, Masters; the failures, after the Second Death announced by our Lord the Christ, by John in the "Apocalypse", are transformed into Elementals of Nature.

There are no setbacks, but continuity of cycles or periods of cosmic manifestation.

We already said in past talks that all these cycles or periods are counted, and in this there is no setback.

The Wheel advances, never returns. It begins with cycle number 1 and ends with 3,000. The account of cycles or periods of manifestation never goes the other way, therefore, mathematics clearly demonstrates that the Doctrine of the "Transmigration of Souls" is accurate.

Grave it would be, gentlemen and ladies, that the Ego did not have a limit and that it would continue eternally developing and unfolding. Think of what this would mean: Never would the world's evil have a limit; it would spread victorious through infinite spaces and dominate the Seven Cosmos. In this case, there would be injustice.

Distinguished ladies and gentlemen, fortunately, the Great Architect of the Universe, quoted by the gentleman who has asked the question, has put a dam on evil.

 Archangel Samael- Avatar of the Aquarius Age

                                                                                                     XII

                                                                   EIGHTH DANTESQUE OR URANE CIRCLE

My friends, again gathered tonight, with the purpose of studying the Eighth Dantesque Circle submerged under the earth's crust, in the infra-dimensions of nature.

When entering into explanations, we must begin by reviewing what we have already said in other texts, in relation to Black Tantrism. Obviously there are three types of Tantrism:

1- White Tantrism.

2- Black Tantrism.

3- Gray Tantrism.

The Hindustan speak to us frankly about the Igneous Serpent of our Magical Powers, that Solar Electronic Power that ascends through the Spinal Cord of the ascetics.

It is clear that the "Transcendent Fohat" develops exclusively with White Tantrism. We have given the key in our previous books; however, we will repeat it: Connection of the "Lingam-Yoni" (Phalus-Uterus), without ejaculation of the Sacred Sperm.

Tantrism Black is different: There is connection of the "Lingam-Yoni", magic rites and seminal ejaculation. The result in this particular case is the awakening of the "Igneous Serpent" in its strictly negative form.

It is evident that the Sacred Fire, in the Black Tantrism, rushes from the coccyx towards the Atomic Infernos of man. Then the "Tail of Satan" appears, the "Abominable Kundartiguador Organ".

Gray Tantrism has other purposes: Animal enjoyment without transcendent longings.

We will now deal explicitly with the "Abominable Kundartiguador Organ".

There are two Serpents:

That of the White Tantrism, is the "Serpent of Bronze" that healed the Israelites in the desert, ascending victorious through the Spinal Medullary Canal;

The "Tempting Serpent" of Eden, horrible Python, that crawled through the mud of the Earth and that irritated Apollo wounded with his darts.

The first, the Bronze Serpent, the Ascending Fire, has the power to awaken the Chakras of the Spine; open, let us say, the Seven Churches of the "Apocalypse" of Saint John and convert us into terribly Divine Gods.

The Second opens seven Chakras that are in the lower abdomen, "the Seven Gates of Hell," as the Mohammedans say.

Much has been said about the Kundalini, the Serpentine Annular Power that develops wonderfully in the body of all White Tantric. However, we solemnly assert, that no one could enjoy the powers of the Luminous Serpent, without having been "devoured" before by it.

Now you will explain, friends and brothers of the Gnostic Movement, what is the reason why the Adepts of India have been qualified as "Nagas" ("Serpents").

The Great Hierophants of Babylon, Egypt, Greece, Chaldea, etc., etc., called themselves "Serpents".

In Mexico Serpentine, Quetzalcoatl, the Mexican Christ, was "devoured by the Serpent ", and therefore received the title of "Flying Serpent".

Wotán was a "Serpent" because he had been "swallowed by the Serpent ".

It is evident and manifest that the background marriage, the integral fusion of the Divine Mother with the Holy Spirit; that is to say, of the Igneous Snake of Our Magical Powers, with Shiva, the Third Logos, the Arch-Hierophant and the Arch-Wizard, is only possible when we have been "devoured by the Snake ". Then the Resurrection of the Secret Master becomes glorious within ourselves, here and now.

I now invite all this audience that listens to me, and all the Gnostic Movement in general, to reflect on the antithesis...

It is unquestionable that the horrible Python Serpent is the negative and fatal opposite, the shadow, we should say, the radical antithesis of the "Serpent of Light". Undoubtedly, in the Abyss Truth disguises itself as darkness.

If in the Higher Dimensions of Nature and the Cosmos, we are devoured by the Serpent of Bronze that healed the Israelites in the desert, obviously, in the Eighth Dantesque Circle, the condemned are devoured by the horrible "Serpent Tempter of Eden"; then they become "poisonous vipers", frightfully malignant.

I want you to fully understand that the "Serpent" always has to "devour us": Already in the luminous aspect or in the Eighth Dark Infernal Circle.

Pathetic is the fatal dinner of the horrible Tempting Serpent of Eden, devouring the lost with the purpose of destroying them, disintegrate them, reducing them to cosmic dust, to release the Essence, to restore the pristine original purity of it. Only thus, the Soul manages to emancipate itself from the painful Tartarus.

It is very interesting to know that the Snake always destroys the Ego, and by the Luminous Way, based on conscious works and voluntary sufferings, or already by the Tenebrous Way, in the Eighth Circle of fatalities.

It is wonderful to know that the Ego must always be dissolved at all costs, with our will or against our will, and that the "Serpent" must inevitably "swallow" us, either victorious or failures...

That "Serpent tempter of the Eden", that horrible Python, is the negative aspect of the Divine Mother. Once his work in the Averno is completed, he returns to his positive polarization in the Luminous Region.

See, then, friends, in what way the Divine Mother loves her son...

Those who are lost, the Black Tantrics, in developing the "Serpent of Fatalities", inevitably condemn themselves to the Second Death.

The red turban Dugpas will never be able to flee from the Divine Mother Kundalini. She will inevitably devour them, no matter what the cost.

In the Eighth Infernal Circle unfortunately the false alchemist, the black tantrics, the metal falsifiers; those who negatively crystallized, to be clearer, those who instead of crystallizing the Sexual Hydrogen B-12 in the Superior Existential Bodies of the Being, made it crystallize negatively to become really adepts of the tenebrous Face, which inevitably come to be devoured by the horrible Serpent of Fatalities.

I want everyone to realize that there are two types of Alchemy, two types of Death of the Ego, and two types of banquets that the "Serpent" is given.

You can choose the path ... Choose! You are given Knowledge. You are facing the dilemma of "To Be or Not Be" of Philosophy.

Woe to, the candidates for the Second Death!  Only then can they die in the Dark Avernus.

In what other way could the Essence be emancipated? How else could it be free to restart a new evolutionary cycle, which undoubtedly has to start from the hard stone?

In the Eighth Infernal Circle we also find the Currency forgers, the Falsifiers, the supersedes of people, the Incestuous, sowers of discord the bad advisors, those who Promise and don`t comply, those who makes a scene them and also those,false and lier people , etc., etc., etc.

This Eighth Submerged Region is the antithesis, the opposite, the negative aspect of Uranus.

Very interesting is that planet of our Solar System. We have been told that the North and South Poles of Uranus point alternately towards the Sun.

When the positive pole of that planet is oriented towards the King Star, the masculine force imposes itself on the face of the Earth.

When the negative pole of that world is oriented towards the resplendent Sun, then the feminine force sends in our afflicted world.

Each cycle or magnetic period of Uranus is 42 years. Thus, men and women alternate their command here on Earth, in cycles or periods of 42 years.

The entire Uranus period consists of 84 years, 42 of the masculine type and 42 of the feminine type.

Observe well the customs of the people, the history and we will see intensive periods of masculine activity, as of piracy for example, when all the seas of the Earth were filled with corsairs, and times like the present, or like that in which the Amazons They established their lunar cults and ruled much of Europe, making the world shudder.

To each masculine cycle then, one feminine follows and vice versa. Everything depends on the polarization of Uranus and the type of energy that comes from this planet to Earth.

It is good to know, for the good of the Great Cause, that the sexual glands are governed by Uranus.

We need to fully understand that the female ovaries are also controlled by Uranus.

That planet, as ruler of the New Age of Aquarius, brings a complete revolution to our afflicted world.

There is not surprising that in the Submerged Region of Uranus, under the crust of our Earth, the sexual aspects of the definitely lost are defined, and the Tempting Serpent of Eden swallows the fallen to initiate the destructive process on a large scale, until concluding in the Second Death.

In our last book entitled "THE THREE MOUNTAINS", we said that in the Submerged Mineral Kingdom of the planet Uranus, the Initiate has to disintegrate the "Bad Thief", to Cacus or Gestas, as it appears in the Christian Gospel.

Agato or Dimas, the "Good Thief", is that intimate power that from the bottom of our Being, steals the Sexual Hydrogen B-12 for our own Intimate Self-Realization.

Cacus, the Bad Thief, the horrible Gestas, is that sinister, dark power that steals Creative Energy for evil.

It is worth noting that the "Abominable Kundartiguador Organ", the result of the misuse of the Creative Energy stolen by Caco, not only develops in the Black or Tantric Alchemists, but also in the decidedly lost ones, even though they do not have any knowledge magical.

Turning now to the Antithetic Sphere of Uranus, in the abysmal depths of the planet Earth, by Law of Contrasts and Analogy of the Opposites, and of simple Correspondence, the horrifying Cacus must also be destroyed.

You see, then, ladies and gentlemen, these luminous and tenebrous aspects, antithetical, in what form they correspond and in what way they develop...

Q- Is the "Tempting Serpent of Eden" the same "Holy Serpent", Master?

A- My estimable Frater, your question seems very interesting to me, and I hasten to answer you.

It is clear that in the Avernus the Truth is disguised as darkness. It is somewhat unusual to know that the "Snake" can polarize positively or negatively.

This means that the Tempting Serpent of Eden, even though it is the dark contrast of the Serpent of Light, is undoubtedly the negative polarization of the Bronze Serpent that healed the Israelites in the desert.

It is amazing to know that the "Radiant Serpent" is polarized in this fatal way, and this invites us to understand that it does it for the sake of his own son, to destroy in the Avernus the Infrahuman Elements that we carry inside and free us from the frightful claws of pain. This is the Love of every Divine Mother.

Q- Dear Master, as it is evident that most of the inhabitants of this planet do not practice either the White Tantrism or the Black Tantrism, but the Gray Tantrism (which is the sexual practice with the spill of Ens-Seminis and without any transcendent longing); I ask you if all these majorities automatically enter the Eighth Dantesque Circle, as do those who practice Black Tantrism.

A- Distinguished gentleman, your question is very intelligent and I want you to understand my answer: It is good that you know that all Gray Tantrism inevitably becomes "Black".

When someone descends in the Avernus, he awakens negatively. That fatal awakening is due to the development of the "Abominable Kundartiguador Organ".

It is therefore to know, in an urgent way, that every fornicator, although he does not know Black Tantrism, is "Tantric" in fact, and inevitably becomes a sinister personality with the Tempting Serpent of Eden fully developed.

Q- Master, when the Second Infra-dimensional Circle was discussed, he explained that fornicators dwell there, and only to clarify the concept, I would like to know what it is the difference between the fornicators who live in the Circle of Mercury and those who enter the Eighth Dantesque Circle.

A- Friends, lust is the root of the Ego, of the “I”. This invites us to understand that lubricity, fornication exists unquestionably in each of the Nine Natural Infra-dimensions under the geological crust of our world.

However, there is a difference in all this: In Mercury's Submerged Sphere, the hideous Coatlicue or Proserpina, the "Tempting Serpent of Eden," does not yet devour their children; only in the Eighth Submerged Region does she come to give herself her dreadful banquet. Now we will explain why Dante Florentino sees in the Eighth Circle millions of human beings turned to pieces, bleeding, wounding with their nails and with their teeth, decapitated, etc., etc.

It is ostensible that in this submerged region the process of crystallization, mineralization and destruction of all Ego begins.

Q- Venerable Master, it is truly impressive the narration that you have given us about the Love of the Divine Mother , who, whether in the aspect of Light or of Darkness, liberates her son, the Essence , even by way of most tremendous pain within the bowels of the Earth. How is it then that many Black Magicians, with "Awakened Consciousness", knowing the pain they have to go through, persist along the path of Black Tantrism and the Second Death?

A- Distinguished gentleman, it is good that all here present know that some awake for the Light and others for the Darkness, as I have already said in past books.

However, there is a radical difference between those who awaken positively and those who do so negatively.

Undoubtedly, the lost, who have awakened in evil and for evil, even knowing that they must involute between the bowels of the world until the Second Death, before achieving the restoration of the pristine original purity of the Psychic Material, do not repent of the way chosen, because they have made their Involution and the Fatal Wheel of Samsara a religion, a mystic...

It does not hurt to inform this audience that the Adepts of the Left Hand have temples in the Submerged Regions, where they worship the negative aspect of the Serpent. Certainly, these infrahuman beings never ignore the fate that is reserved for them; rather, they want to rush it to emancipate themselves and to be free in the light of the Sun, with the purpose of starting a new Evolution that will have to be restarted, as I said, starting with the hard stone and continuing with the vegetable and the animal, until to reconquer the state of intellectual humanoid.

When one talks with Yahweh it can clearly show that the lost hate the Solar Logos, and that they are fully in love with the Wheel of Samsara (vicious and fatal circle).

Q- I do not understand, dear Master, how it is possible that an inhabitant of this submerged infra-dimension of the Eighth Dantesque Circle, whose Essence is bottled in the tremendous ego of lust, cannot even briefly Awaken Consciousness, since for this to happen the Essence must be liberated from the Ego.

A- Distinguished gentleman, I repeat what I said before: That some awaken for the Light and others for the Darkness. When we get to this part of our talk tonight, we are going to quote a verse from Daniel the Prophet. Let's look at the Bible (Daniel XI, XII): "And many of those who sleep in the dust of the Earth will be awakened, some for Eternal Life, and others for shame and perpetual confusion." The wise will shine like the brightness of the firmament; who taught Justice to the multitude, as the stars in perpetual Eternity, but you, Daniel, close the words and seal the book until the time of the end, many will run to and fro, and the science will be increased. "

Since we are already in the End Times, and since science has been scandalously increased, it is convenient to remove the seal of the book and clarify the prophecy.

I repeat, the "Abominable Kundartiguador Organ" has the power to "Awaken Consciousness" in those who enter the Abyss, where only the weeping and gnashing of teeth is heard.

We can, then, "Awaken Consciousness" in luminous and positive form through the voluntary dissolution of the Ego, or awaken it in evil and for evil, through the development of the "Abominable Kundartiguador Organ". Everyone can choose their path. Daniel's prophecy has been clarified.

P- Venerable Master, I know many spiritual mentors who in all sincerity live away from sexual practices, that is, they are celibate and therefore, as I understand, they are not classified in any of the three Tantras that you have spoken. Will not these people enter this Region of the Avernus?

R- "Woe to you, hypocrites, Pharisees, bleached sepulchres, perverse generation of vipers that the plate and the glass cleanse even though inside you are full of rottenness".

The “I” Pharisee is active in the background of many devotees; they boast of saints and sages; of chaste and perfect, but deep down they are hideously fornicators.

The “I” Pharisee blesses food by sitting at the table; has pietistic aptitude; he deceives himself by believing himself to be virtuous, but in the depths of himself, he conceals unspeakable designs and Machiavellian intentions that he justifies with good intentions.

In the Eighth Dantesque Circle, such sanctimonious are irreparably devoured by the Tempting Serpent of Eden.

Q- Master, what can you tell us about the density and elements that make up this infra-dimension?

A- Distinguished friends, the Eighth Dantesque Circle is a Stone and Igneous Region at the same time; there the fire really tortures the lost.

This submerged zone of Uranus under the geological crust of planet Earth has crystallizations of unbearable materiality.

It is not superfluous to remember with total clarity that it astonishes, that in the aforementioned zone, each atom carries in its belly 768 atoms of the Sacred Absolute Sun.

Thus, each atom of these is terribly dense, and therefore it is not surprising that in this region the materiality is still more dense than in the previous seven circles.

The same number of Laws (768), control all the activities of the Eighth Infernal Circle, and therefore life in this submerged area of the Avernus is too complicated and difficult. Therefore, the sufferings intensify terribly in the dark zone of the negative aspect of Uranus, under the epidermis of the Earth.

                                                                                                       XIII

                                                                  NINTH DANTESQUE CIRCLE OR OF NEPTUNE

Very estimable friends, gathered tonight we propose to study the Ninth Dantesque Circle with the purpose of deepening more in this question.

We have come through these talks to the very center of the Earth, which is of frightful inertia, however it is the very core of our planet.

When arriving at this part, the Dante in his "Divine Comedy" unusually quotes the "Spear of Achilles". We have been told that such a Spear, if in principle it hurt and caused damage or bitterness, then it was a true blessing.

This comes to clearly remind us of the "Spear of Longinus," with which the Roman centurion wounded the side of the Lord.

This same "Lance", gripped by Parsifal, the wonderful hero of the Wagnerian Dramatic, came to heal the side of Amfortas.

Already in our past texts we speak in concrete form about this "Weapon of Eros".

Then we said that such Spear is of phallic type, that wisely handled can be used for the disintegration of the Pluralized Self.

It is very noticeable that Dante mentioned precisely the "SPEAR OF ACHILLES" in the Ninth Sphere, and this is something that should make us meditate...

It is worth remembering that the "Holy Pike" is the very emblem of the Phallus, where the principle of all life lies, the Transcendent Sexual Electricity with which we can disintegrate, reduce to cosmic dust the Pluralized ego.

I want in this talk to also quote the "HOLY GRAIL", that Divine Cup or Miraculous Chalice in which the Great Kabir Jesus drank at the Last Supper.

It is clear that such a jewel is the living symbol of the Uterus or "Divine Yoni" of the Eternal Feminine.

Since we have entered into the theme of the Ninth Sphere, we could not forget in this talk to mention the Chalice and the Spear of the Great Archaic Mysteries.

In the Ninth Sphere the involution creatures are definitely disintegrated. What happened to Nemrod and his Tower of Babel? What will become of the modern fans of such a Tower? 

After the Great Catastrophe that is coming, the intellectual rascal of the Tower of Babel will enter the infernal worlds, to be reduced to cosmic dust in the Ninth Sphere.

What happened to Efialtus? He managed to move the Gods incarnated in ancient Atlantis; however, it was reduced to dust in the Ninth Dantesque Circle.

¿ What happened to Briareus, the one hundred arms, living allegorical representation of the "Lords of the Dark Face" that populate once submerged Atlantis ... In the Ninth Infernal Circle or of Neptune was dissolved into dust of the earth.

In this Submerged Neptunian Zone the TRAITORS are reduced to ashes ... Woe to Brutus, Cassius and the inner Judas of every living one!

And what happened to you, Alberigo de Manfredi, Lord of Faensa? What good were your good intentions and having entered the Order of the "Joyful Brothers"? The Divine and the humans very well know the horrible crime that you committed. Were not you the one who murdered his relatives in the middle of a feast?

The legend of the centuries says that pretending to reconcile you with them, you made them assassinate in a famous banquet, precisely at the end, at the very moment when the desserts were served. However, you continued living; thus it seemed to the people; but in truth you entered the Ninth Infernal Circle at the very moment when the crime was consummated. Who was inhabiting your body? Was not it a demon?

Woe to the traitors! Woe to those who commit such crimes! These are judged immediately by the Courts of Objective Justice and sentenced to death. The "Cosmic Executioners" execute the sentence; and such unfortunates disembody immediately, going to the Ninth Dantesque Circle, although their physical bodies do not die; well known is that any demon replacing the traitor, is stuck between your body, so as not to alter the karmic processes of those people or family members who in one way or another, are related to such perverse personalities.

Although it may seem incredible, many "living dead", whose true owners live in the infernal worlds, are currently walking through the streets of the cities.

Q- Beloved Master, if the Essence bottled in the Pluralized ego is the one that transmigrates to the infernal worlds, does this replacement of which you speak to us mean that another Essence takes the body of the living dead?

A- Friends, I repeat: Any demon can replace the ex-owner of the body. It may also be the case, that the demon who is the owner of the situation, master and lord of such an abandoned vehicle, is one of the least harmful demons that were part of the Ego precipitated into the Underworld.

Thus, the Judges of the Celestial Justice condemn the crimes of high treason with the death penalty.

Q- Master, what is it understood by the crime of "high treason"?

A- Friends, there are many genres of treason, but some, so serious, that in fact they are paid with the death penalty.

That of inviting this or that person or persons to a banquet and then murdering them in the same, alleging this or another reason, is a crime so serious that it cannot be paid in any other way; in this case the traitor disincarnates immediately and his body is in the hands of some demon.

It is evident that the people in no way realize what has happened in the depth of the personality of the traitor, but the Judges of the Celestial Justice the only thing that interests them is that the sentence is fulfilled, and that is all.

Q- Master, I have not understood enough about the Essence, because I do not understand that the demon that replaces the ex-owner of the traitor's body has a physical life lacking in Essence.

Q- What does Master G. tell us about this?

 A-Master G. says that there are many people on the streets only with their Personality, but lacking in Essence. That is to say, they are "alive" and, nevertheless, they are "dead".

Friends, I remember that verse that says:

"Those who in sweet calm are not dead,

Of peace they enjoy in the cold grave;

Dead are those who have killed the Soul

And that they still live "...

The devil that replaces the owner of a body may no longer have Essence of any kind, and with this my explanation is completely clarified. These are the cases of the soulless ones cited by HPB in their "Secret Doctrine". I am not the first to mention this issue, nor the last, but I am the first to clarify it completely.

Q- Venerable Master, would you like to give me an explanation about what you said earlier, related to the Cosmic Executioner?

A- I see here in the auditorium an International Gnostic Missionary, who has sincerely asked the question...

The Tribunals of Objective Justice (to differentiate them from the Subjective Justice of this vain world in which we live), have under their service "Cosmic Executioners".

At this moment, two of them are very famous who worked in the ancient Egypt of the Pharaohs. This kind of executioner acts according to the Great Law, and is beyond Good and Evil; they have power over Life and power over Death.

I remember with complete meridian clarity something unusual that happened to me in my present existence ... After having concluded all the Esoteric-Initiation processes, I was subjected to a lot of tests, but there was one in which I failed lamentably. I want to refer emphatically to the sexual problem.

At that time, many years ago, the inevitable always happened to me: I failed in the decisive moments and swallowed the apples of the Garden of the Hesperides unfortunately...

In the Physical World I kept the most absolute Chastity. The disaster always happened to me outside the body, in the Superior Worlds; in the presence of many ineffable ladies I failed.

Again and again I succumbed to the impudent processes of Gundrigia, Kundry, Salomé, the Seductive Eva of Hebrew mythology ... The seriousness of the case is that despite having emerged triumphant in all the previous Esoteric-Initiation trials, they had come to these failures happened to me precisely at the end of the "Mountain of Initiation ".

My case was truly regrettable, and in all those erotic scenes, under the Tree of Science of Good and Evil, I was not the owner of myself: A demon got into my mind, took over my senses, he controlled my will, and so I failed miserably...

I suffered the unspeakable, "the wound of Amfortas" bled on my side and the remorse was frightful...

It happened to me that at last one day, mortally wounded in the depths of my Soul, I cried out to my Divine Mother Kundalini asking for help, and it didn`t take long.

One night, my adorable mother took me out of the Physical Body and took me to the Courts of Objective Justice.

Great was my terror when I saw myself in the presence of the Judges in the Court of Karma. Many people filled the Hall; there was dread in all faces and anguish in all hearts.

I took a few steps in the room of the truth justice, and the Judge opened the Book and read: "Crimes against the Moon Goddess, adventures of Don Juan Tenorio, the era of medieval troubadours and knights-errant and feudal cities"

Then, with a tremendous voice, he pronounced the sentence of death and ordered the Cosmic Executioner, in an imperative manner, to execute it immediately.

I still remember the unspeakable terror of those instants: My legs trembled at the precise moment when the executioner, unsheathing his flaming sword, directed it threateningly against my helpless person.

In those seconds that seemed centuries of torture, all the sacrifices for humanity, my struggles for the Gnostic Movement, the books I had written, etc., etc., etc., passed through my mind, and I said to myself: "And this is the fate that now awaits me, so much that I suffered for humanity? Is this the payment that the Gods give me? Oh, Alas! Alas!"

Suddenly I feel something move and stir violently inside me, while the executioner directed the tip of his sword towards me...

Then I see with mystical astonishment a lustful demon, terribly perverse, that coming out of my body by the Spine, takes the form of a horse that neighs...

The executioner now directs his sword towards the evil beast, and it falls headfirst toward the bottom of the black precipice. Its legs and tail are upwards, and finally, the whole body of that awful abomination penetrates completely under the epidermis of the planetary globe, to get lost in the gloomy bowels of the Avernus...

So it was, my friends, how I was free of that lustful ego created in the Middle Ages , when I walked like a Bodhisattva fallen on a regal mount on the cobbled roads, that from castle to castle took me through the lands of the feudal lords.

Already free of that abomination of Nature, I felt happy; I did not fail again in the sexual tests, I was the owner of myself and I was able to continue on the Path of the Razor's Edge.

Behold, ladies and gentlemen, the good so great that the Cosmic Executioner did to me. Unquestionably, this class of beings is beyond Good and Evil, and they are terribly Divine.

I do not want to do demagogy in any way; I do not intend to praise even remotely the infamous executioners of Subjective Justice, of earthly justice, of that vain justice that is bought and sold. I am referring exclusively to the Sacred Individuals of Objective Justice, of Celestial Justice, and this is radically different...

Q- Master, at the beginning of his impressive narration about the beings that enter the Ninth Dantesque Circle, refers to the current builders of the Tower of Babel, and mentioned the scientists who send rockets into space. I would like to clarify what these wise men of modern science are guilty of?

A- Distinguished gentleman, with the greatest pleasure I hasten to answer your question ... Old texts of the Ancient Wisdom say that the Titans of the submerged Atlantis wanted to assault Heaven and were precipitated into the Abyss.

I want you, ladies and gentlemen, to fully realize that the wise men of the 20th century are not the first to launch rockets into space, nor are they the only earthlings who have been able to send astronauts to the moon.

Nemrod and his henchmen, the fanatics of the Tower of Babel, inhabitants of the submerged Atlantis, created better rockets powered by nuclear energy and sent men to the Moon.

I know this for a fact; I saw it, and I bear witness of it because I lived in Atlantis. I still remember an airport on the submerged continent. Many times, from a neighboring restaurant, I saw many times depart those ships between the shouts of enthusiasm of the exalted crowds. What was all this about? What happened to the Titans? Now we can only find dust in the Ninth Infernal Circle...

Friends, ladies, do not forget that space is infinitely sacred, and that therefore interplanetary navigation is controlled by very strict Cosmic Laws.

The mistake of these modern henchmen of the Tower of Babel consists precisely in their self-sufficiency. These ignorant illustrated, these know-it-all men start from the wrong principle that they are already "Men", do not want to realize that they have not yet reached the stature of such; they are only "rational homunculi", "intellective Humanoids".

To be "Man", you need to have given the luxury of creating for your personal use, an Astral Body, a Mental Body, a Causal Body. Only those who have created such Supra-sensible Vehicles can really embody their Real Being, who would place them in fact within the realm of Men.

Absurd is therefore that rational animals leave the "zoo" (the planet Earth) to travel through infinite space.

It is therefore to know that these know-it-all men of the Tower of Babel will be fulminated with the terrible Ray of Cosmic Justice and perish in the Ninth Dantesque Circle.

Dressed with the Eidolon (Astral Body), I have spent whole hours in the bowels of the Earth, in the same permanent center of gravity, in the core of our world.

It is such a terribly dense Region, because each atom of the mentioned zone carries in its belly 864 atoms of the Sacred Absolute Sun.

The same number of Laws (864) control the unhappy creatures that in process of frank disintegration, are in that area...

Walking there, I saw a stone on which there was a head similar to the human one; It moved very slowly, mechanically repeating everything that I could think of saying. It was someone who had already been totally mineralized, and who was unquestionably decomposing and disintegrating, finally reducing himself to cosmic dust.

Continuing my way through the bowels of the world, I felt suddenly on my shoulders as if a diabolical entity had rested on me. I shook with force and that creature then fell to the ground, a little later...

Then, continuing along the lonely road of the tenebrous Tartarus, in those frightful depths, where the time is terribly long and tedious, I entered an unclean room where there was a prostitute who wallowed in the "Procrustean Bed", disintegrating slowly. That harlot lost fingers, arms, legs, slowly, little by little, and copulated incessantly with how much larva approached her...

I left there, of that horrible room, terribly moved ... Finally, something unusual happens: I see a couple of witches dressed in black, floating slowly on the floor go to a kitchen.

There the harpies prepare their concoctions, their filters, their spells, to cause harm to other unfortunates of the Dark Tartarus...

Time is passing and I begin to feel annoyed in such gross materiality; I long to then leave it, climb to the surface of the Earth, see the soft light of day again ...

My aspiration is not vain. Soon I am helped, and my Real Being takes me again from among those Abysses, to contemplate again the beautiful mountains, the deep seas, the sunlight and the glittering stars...

Friends, remember the "City of Dite", the Ninth Infernal Circle. Those who have get into involution in time exhale their last breath...

Lucifer-Prometheus, "the Adversary", that vile worm that pierces the heart of the world, had the most beautiful face, although now he is chained to the fatal rock of impotence...

Let us not think of a dogmatic Lucifer, but of the "inner Lucifer" of each one, in that reflection of the Logos that is within the intimate depths of every person.

It is said that "he cries with six eyes", and this number invites us to reflect. "666" is the number of the Great Whore, and adding each number to each other, we have the result: 18. Continuing with new additions we would arrive at the following synthesis: 1 + 8 = 9, the Ninth Sphere, the Ninth Dantesque Circle.

Lucifer is therefore that revolutionary force that is at the bottom of our sexual system, and that wisely managed can transform us into Gods.

To those who do not know how to handle the Luciferic Force, with whom will I compare them? Possibly to the apprentices of electricity or to the unwary ones, who not having such a profession, ignoring the danger, dare to play with electric cables of high voltage; undoubtedly they are fulminated and precipitated to the Abyss.

The negative aspect of Lucifer-Prometheus inevitably leads us to failure, and therefore it is said that he is "the Adversary" who dwells in the heart of the world. The antithesis of Lucifer, or the superior aspect of it, is the Solar Logos, the Cosmic Christ.

Lucifer, it is a ladder to go down to the Avernus and a ladder to climb. Understanding is indispensable; remember that our motto watchword is Thelema (Will)...

It is necessary to learn to distinguish what is a "fall" from what is a "descent"; we need to go down to the Ninth Sphere (Sex), to fabricate the Superior Existential Bodies of the Being and dissolve the Ego.

In the Ninth Circle is the "well of the universe," the center of planetary gravity.

It is worth remembering that in the Ninth Submerged Sphere, they have the creative organs of the human species, their full representation.

No one could climb without first having taken the trouble to go down. "To all exaltation a terrible and frightful humiliation precedes to him".

Going down to the Ninth Sphere is indispensable. Some do it in life, by their own will spontaneously and for their Intimate Self-Realization, and others, the majority, the multitudes, do so unconsciously when they descend into the Abyss of Perdition.

Q- Beloved Master, I would like you to explain to us why sex is also called the Ninth Sphere. Is it related to the center of the Earth?

A- Friends, it is urgent to understand that in the Higher Dimensions of Nature , submerged under the epidermis of the Earth , there exists, by Law of Antithesis, a Ninth Circle of Glory, where the Initiates of the White Universal Fraternity can see in concrete form , traced the sign of infinity, the Holy Eight, placed horizontally. Those who have studied the Esoteric Kabbalah know very well the intimate meaning of this magical figure.

The upper end of such sign symbolizes the brain; the lower end allegorizes sex, and the center of this magnificent figure is the atomic point where the Nine Submerged Regions gravitate. There then, the brain, heart and sex of the planetary genius...

The fight is terrible: Brain against sex; sex against brain. When sex overcomes the brain, when it is out of control, we are rushed headlong into the Abyss. When the brain and sex balance each other, we Self-Realize intimately.

All the creatures that exist on the face of the Earth have been created according to this Holy Symbol of Infinity; Now you will explain, then, why sex corresponds to the Ninth Sphere.

Nine months remains the creature in the womb. Nine Ages was humanity inside the belly of the Great Nature, Rhea, Cybele, etc., etc., etc. With this I believe very seriously to have answered the question of the gentleman.

Q- Dear Master, I would like to know how the Essence comes out to the Sun light, once the Ego has been reduced to cosmic dust in this Ninth Circle of the center of our planet.

A- Let us now go back to the questions of the Infernal dimensions or Infra-Dimensional of Nature, after having spoken about the Sign of Infinity and the Higher Dimensions of Nature.

After exhaling the last breath in that region where the "Throne of Dite" is, the Essence, the Psychic Material, what we have of Soul, is free, without Ego, because, as we said, the latter is reduced to cosmic dust.

Emancipated the Essence, assumes a so beautiful childish figure full of radiant beauty. This is the solemn moment in which the Devas of Nature examine the liberated Essence.

After having checked them over and over again that they no longer possess any Subjective, subhuman element, they grant them pass of freedom. I mean by this that they give to the Soul the bliss of Liberation.

Happy moments are those in which the Soul of the deceased penetrates through certain luminous "atomic doors" that allow it to immediately exit into the sunlight.

Once the creature is free on the epidermis of our world, it restarts a new Evolution. Then he becomes a Gnome or Pygmy of the Mineral Kingdom; Later on, he will continue his Evolution ascending the Vegetal and Animal scales until he reconquers in a distant day, the state of Intellectual Humanoid that was once lost.

 Samael Archangel-Planetary Logos of Mars.

                                                                                                              X

                                                               SIXTH SUBMERGED SPHERE OR OF THE JUPITER

Distinguished friends, today we are going to study with clarity the Sixth submerged Dantesque Circle or of Jupiter, submerged under the epidermis of planet Earth.

Unquestionably, this infra-dimensional region is still much denser than the previous five, due to its atomic constitution.

It is good to know that each atom of the Sixth Dantesque Circle carries in its belly 576 atoms of the Sacred Absolute Sun.

Undoubtedly, such extremely heavy atoms are the causa causorum of a tremendous materiality.

The people who live submerged in this Infernal Region, obviously, are controlled by 576 Laws, which makes their existences something too complicated and difficult.

Time becomes frightfully slow in this Region; every minute seems centuries, and therefore, life becomes tedious and unbearable.

If we carefully analyze the Jupiterian vibration in its planetary transcendental aspect, we discover that mysterious force that gives the Scepter to the Kings and the Miter to the Hierarchs of the different confessional religions.

It is therefore the planet Jupiter, in the infinite space, extraordinarily mystical, regal and sublime.

Its antithesis, in the Infra-dimension submerged under the geological crust of our world, is in fact turned into the dwelling place of the MATERIALIST ATHEISTS, ENEMIES OF THE ETERNAL.

The BLASPHEMERS also live in that Region, those who hate everything that can taste of Divinity, and the HERETICS, those who cultivate the "dogma of separateness".

One feels full of pain when contemplating, like Dante, so many mythical skeptics and atheists, among the sepulcher of their own passions, hatreds and limitations...

When we think of the great legislators, sovereigns and lords that govern the social conglomerates, we obviously discover tyrants and their minions that cause complications and pains here, there and yonder. The result of such nefarious procedures, corresponds exactly with the Sixth Dantesque Circle.

It is not surprising then that in this re-said Tenebrous Region of the Abode of Pluto, find the Esoteric investigator to all those hierarchs who abused their power; it is clear that such people suffer, therefore, the unspeakable.

Jupiter, as a fatherly friend, always generous, has its nefarious antithesis in those lousy parents who, having lots of goods, deny bread, covert and shelter to their children. Undoubtedly, it is in the disastrous Sixth Region, abysmal where those sinful shadows, after death, find their abode.

The Conscience of the investigator is moved when contemplating in the tenebrous, Submerged Jupiterian  Region , such cruel parents; However, the most curious thing is that is that they always here in the world, under the light of the Sun, they thought themselves virtuous, just and kind; and some of these were even deeply religious.

There are also in that sinister abode, heads of families who aspired to the Intimate Self-Realization of Being. Despite all their cruelties, their contemporaries believed them to be very good. His behavior was apparently straight (from the doors of his house to the outside, it is clear, although within his dwelling there was crying and anguish).

Extraordinary pietistics with feigned meekness and poses of comedians, unbearable vegetarians of those who make food a "kitchen religion"...

I would say to them: "Hypocrites, Pharisees, bleached graves!"; to speak with the tone of the Great Kabir Jesus. However, that same would never say his followers, or those who had seen in beautiful salooms of pseudo-esoteric or pseudo-occultist type.

It is not strange either to find in the Sixth Submerged Infrared Region, heads of family very honest and sincere, but terribly wrong: What they should have done they did not, and what they should not have done, they did. Some of these gentlemen were extraordinarily fanatical in the world where they lived, and with sticks and whips they taught religion to their children, as if this could be learned with lashes; Nefarious subjects that overshadowed homes, embittering the lives of their creatures.

Jupiter, generous as always, open handed and altruistic, has to have its contrast under the epidermis of the Earth, in the Submerged Sixth Infra-dimension.

What would be the antithesis of generosity? Selfishness, usurer, peculation, that's obvious...

It is not therefore strange to find in the aforementioned Infrahuman Region, the one who monopolizes all the goods of the Earth for himself, like a Sanagabril and his henchmen. Thus, all religious antithesis, all Jupiterian contrast, must inevitably be found in the Sixth Infernal Circle under the epidermis of the Earth.

Q- Dear Master, I have observed that you mention that the time is tremendously long, that the minutes seem centuries due to the great density of this Submerged Region of Jupiter. Is the long time for the sufferings or are the long sufferings for the time?

A- Distinguished gentleman who asks the question: Let me inform you that "time" only exists from the merely subjective point of view, because it certainly does not have an objective reality.

Starting from this basic principle, we arrive at the logical conclusion that "time" is a subconscious, submerged creation.

Unquestionably, the "time" in each Infra-conscious Zone, or better said, in that what exists inhuman in each one of us, has to become increasingly slow in the deepest depths of materiality.

In other words I will say the following: In the merely intellectual level, "time" is not as slow as in the deepest subconscious levels, that is: the more subconscious the region of the universe where we live, the slower the "time"; It will take on a greater appearance of reality.

Here in the Physical World where we live, on the surface of the Earth and in the light of the Sun, there are minutes that seem centuries, and there are centuries that seem like minutes; everything depends on the state of mind in which we find ourselves.

It is clear that in full happiness, twelve hours seem a minute; It is obvious that a moment of supreme pain seems centuries.

Think now of the Abyss, of the Abysmal Submerged Regions, of the City of Dite, the cursed city at the bottom of the tenebrous Tartarus, there the lost feel that every minute becomes centuries of abominable bitterness...

I think that now the gentleman who has asked the question will understand my answer in depth.

Q- This is indeed, Master, but as you mention states of Consciousness, as Sub-consciousness, Unconsciousness and Infra-consciousness, does he want to say that when we talk about Infra-dimensions these also refer to states of Consciousness?

A- The Infra-dimensions of Nature and the Cosmos exist not only on the planet Earth, but also in any Cosmic Unity of the infinite space: Suns, moons, planets, galaxies, stars, Anti-stars, Anti-galaxies of antimatter, etc.,etc etc.

Therefore, these Natural Infra-dimensions are not exclusive products of the Sub-consciousness, Unconsciousness and Infra-consciousness of intellectual Humanoids, but the result of mathematic laws that have their origin in all Ray of Existential Creation.

Q- Master, do you mean, then, that when we refer to the Consciousness in itself we must think that it is free of "time"?

A- Gentleman, ladies and gentlemen, I want to tell you, emphatically, that in the Sacred Absolute Sun, "time" is 49 times faster than here on Earth.

Analyzing this statement judiciously we say: Being the "time" merely subjective creation of the intellectual humanoid, it is obvious that it is 49 times slower than in the Sacred Absolute Sun.

In other words, I clarify that the mind of the humanoid possesses "49 Subconscious Departments", and for that reason it is said that the "time" here, between the Tri-cerebrates or Tri-centered Bipeds mistakenly called men, is 49 times slower than in the Sacred Absolute Sun.

Taking advantage now of the inductive process taught by Aristotle in his "Divine entelechy" we will conclude: If the "time" in the Sacred Absolute Sun is 49 times faster than in the Intellective level of humanoid, obviously this means that in the Sacred Sun the "time " does not exist. There everything is an eternal moment, an eternal now.

Looking now at what we call Consciousness, studying it judiciously, we will discover the Original, Paradisiac, Virginal Being, free of all Subconscious processes, beyond "time".

That is, Consciousness itself is not a product of "time".

Q- Excuse me Master, if I appear somewhat insistent, but I have embraced the concept that, as we awaken Consciousness, the Under-conscious and Sub-conscious states are no longer existing because they become Conscious. Is this wrong?

A- Gentleman, this question seems quite interesting to me ... Ostensibly, the submerged states of Pluto, let's call them Infra-consciousness, Unconsciousness, Sub-consciousness, are radically eliminated when the Consciousness awakens.

In the Submerged Sixth Dimension, "time" becomes too long, due to the clear and evident fact of the Subconscious, Unconscious and Infra-conscious states; However, in Nirvana there is no "time", due to the conclusive and definitive fact that in that Divine Region there is no Ego, nor the Subconscious, nor the aforementioned abysmal states ...

Q- With this dissertation that frankly surprises me, because I had never before related "time" with the Subconscious states, I come to the conclusion that the Unconscious, the Infra-conscious and the Subconscious that psychologists talk so much about are actually negative and satanic states, and that are the obstacles for man to Self-Realize. Am I correct, Master?

A- We have been told in a solemn way that we need to transform the Subconscious into the Conscious. We include within these transformative concepts also the Infra-conscious and Unconscious states.

Awakening Consciousness is the radical. Only then can we see the path that will lead us to the Final Liberation.

Obviously, the concept "time", which makes life so bitter in the Submerged Sixth Dimension and in the different Dantesque Circles of the Tartarus, is definitively eliminated when the Consciousness awakens.

Q- It tells us that the Sixth Submerged Region of Jupiter is the antithesis of the planet Jupiter that revolves around the Sun. I observe, Master, that you did not refer when you spoke of the other Dantesque Circles, as being the antithesis of the planets with which correspond Would you like to clarify this?

A- Gentleman, messieurs, ladies: Obviously the Nine Infernal Circles are always the negative, antithetical aspect of the Spheres of the Moon, Mercury, Venus, Sun, Mars, Jupiter, Saturn, Uranus and Neptune. I think I have already said something in past talks on this subject, and that we have raised the relationship between those worlds and the Nine Submerged Zones, under the epidermis of our planet Earth. Looking for a simile of all this, you will see that every person under the Sun's light projects his own shadow everywhere; You will find something similar between each of these nine worlds of the Solar System and their corresponding "shadows" or "dark areas", dark, within the entrails of the planet in which we live. It is understood?

Q- Master, could you tell us if the Submerged Zone of the planet Jupiter is inhabited?

A- Distinguished lady, I allow myself to inform you and inform all the people who listen to me, that in the natural infra-dimensions of the submerged mineral kingdom of the planet Jupiter there exist terribly perverse demons, in involution creatures, people who are heading towards the Second Death. I'm clear, I'm not talking about Jupiter's Sky; I limit myself exclusively to citing the Submerged Mineral Kingdom of that planet.

Q- Can we consider that in spite of the fact that in the Jupiter Hells there are involutionating beings, terribly malignant, are said antithetical Hells with the infernos of the Sixth Dantesque Circle of the planet Earth?

A- Friends, the dark corresponds to the dark. There is no antithesis between the Jupiterian Hells and the Sixth Dantesque Circle submerged under the geological crust of our world Earth.

We must look for antithesis exclusively between the luminous and dark aspects of Jupiter.

Undoubtedly the "Jupiterian splendors" have their opposite, their "shadows", not only between the entrails of that radiant planet, but also under the crust of our afflicted world.

Q- Master, could you tell us what are the materials or elements that make up this tenebrous area of the Sixth Dimensional Submerged of our planetary organism?

A- Friends, we said in past talks that the inhabitants of this or that natural element never perceive the element in which they live.

The fish never see the water. We, the inhabitants of this Three-dimensional World of Euclid, never perceive the air we breathe, we do not see it. The Salamanders do not see the Fire; so too, those who dwell among the Stone, rocky Element, never see such an element; they only perceive objects, people, events, etc., etc., etc.

Obviously the stony density of the Sixth Residence of Pluto, is unbearable, terribly dense. Now we will explain the reason why Dante saw so many condemned men buried in their graves.

It is not about tombs in the literal sense of the word; it just means with this, grave states, too narrow, limited conditions of Sub-consciousness and Infra-consciousness, etc., etc., etc. They are painful conditions of life in the Sixth Abyssal Region.

                                                                                                        XI

                                                             SEVENTH SUBMERGED SPHERE OR OF SATURN

Friends, gathered here again, we have to talk deeply in relation to the Saturn Submerged Sphere.

We are certainly not talking about "eternal damnation" or endless punishments.

Unquestionably, eternal damnation in itself does not exist, and all punishment, however serious it may be, must have a limit, beyond which happiness reigns.

We therefore differ in relation to clerical orthodoxy in this sense, radically.

Undoubtedly, the involution processes of life, carried out between the bowels of the Earth in the Infra-Dimensions under the geological crust of our world, conclude with the Second Death , after which, released the Essence , restored the pristine purity of the Psychic Material , new processes of a completely evolutionary type have to be reinitiated.

It is, then, obvious and evident, our opposition to the dogma of an absolutely eternal condemnation.

Our way of understanding the atonement of guilt emerges, at first glance. We could never conceive that an expiatory account, no matter how serious it might be, did not finally reach an end.

It is clear that Divine Justice would never fail. All guilt, however serious it may be, has its exact expiatory mathematical equivalent; it is not possible to pay more than what is owed, and if the Divinity charged more than it should, it would obviously not be fair.

So I began our talk today, my dear friends, in the form of a preamble, before entering the Saturn Submerged Sphere, with the unavoidable purpose that you understand our Esoteric-Occultist point of view, radically opposed to all sectarian dogmatism. Let's now, to delve a little deeper into this question of the Submerged Spheres.

In our last talk we studied the Sixth Dantesque Circle carefully, and today it is convenient that we boldly penetrate the Seventh or of Saturn.

If we carefully read Dante's "Divine Comedy," we will find such a region turned into an ocean of blood and fire.

Let us be free to say that this point of view is completely allegorical or symbolic. It is meant the concrete and definitive fact that in the aforementioned Saturnine Region, a certain reddish, bloody color prevails in a definitive way, which characterizes markedly the violent animal passion.

When we talk about colors, we must know that above the solar spectrum, in the Higher Dimensions of Nature and the Cosmos, the entire spectrum of the ultraviolet shines and that below the solar spectrum, the range of the infrared shines fatally. The latter is characteristic of the Infra-dimensions of Nature, under the geological crust of our world.

Thus, that passionate, bloody red color of the Submerged Saturnine Region could not be exhibited in our Three-dimensional World of Euclid.

Such color finds its opposite in another similar one of the ultraviolet range, on the mentioned three-dimensional region.

It is interesting to know that everyone who enters the Seventh Dantesque Circle, carries in its radiant aura the abominable blood color, which makes it certainly related to that submerged area of our planet Earth.

It is therefore the Seventh Dantesque Circle, the abode of the VIOLENT AGAINST NATURE, of VIOLENT AGAINST ART, the FRAUDULENT, the VIOLENT AGAINST GOD, the VIOLENT AGAINST THEMSELVES, against their own property or against the property of others.

Moving with the Astral Body, consciously and positively in this submerged region, I could see the violence that reigns in such a frightful zone of bitterness.

I still remember two very remarkable demons, to whom I approached diplomatically, with the purpose of not hurting susceptibilities and provoking unnecessary psychological reactions. These were pronounced against the Cosmic Christ; they denied him emphatically, feeling perversely satisfied with his miserable satanic condition.

Everywhere violence reigned; between the bloody submerged environment, they saw here, there and everywhere, unnecessary destruction, frightful blows against things, against people, against everything.

I felt as if the Saturnine influence with its definitely centrifugal forces was proposed in this region to disintegrate everything, reduce to cosmic dust people, furniture, doors, etc., etc., etc.

I was astonished to find there a very respectable creature whose eyes still hurt the soft light of day.

It was a very famous doctor, a true Samaritan who in life has only proposed to cure the sick with true love and without any exploitation...

It would be amazing what I am saying. Many could object saying: "How is it possible that being a good one is going to go to the Region of the bad guys?" One could also argue about the question of life and death: That good lord of yore, obviously, still lives, still breath under the Sun; So, why does he dwell in the Seventh Dantesque Circle?

It is necessary to respond to such enigmas, to clarify, to investigate with precision, to inquire, to investigate.

If we think of the multiplicity of the ego, it is not strange that any of these Psychic Attachments related to the crime of Violence against Nature, is living in its corresponding submerged region, although the Personality still lives on the face of the Earth.

Obviously, if this doctor does not dissolve the pluralized ego, he will descend with the involution wave among the bowels of the world, to stand out especially in the Seventh Dantesque Circle (there is much virtue in the wicked and there is much evil in the virtuous).

After the cycle of the 108 existences that are assigned to all Soul on the face of the Earth, it is unquestionable that it descends with the involutive wave, even when there are beautiful virtues.

It does not hurt to remember now Brunetto Latini, that noble lord who with so much love taught, to Dante Florentino, the road that leads to the Immortality of man. Noble creature submerged in that Abyss for the crime of violence against Nature.

Q- Master, could you explain to us when we commit the crime of Violence against Nature?

A- With the greatest pleasure I hasten to respond to the lady who asked the question ... There is Violence against Nature when we violate the sexual organs. There is such a crime when a man forces his wife to perform intercourse, not being able to do so.

There is such a crime when the woman forces the man to perform intercourse, not being willing to do so.

There is such a crime when the man is self-obligated to violate himself, to perform intercourse, not finding his body in suitable conditions for it.

There is such a crime when the woman is self-obligated to perform the copulation, not finding her body in really favorable conditions.

There is such a crime in those who commit the crime of rape, possession of another person against the will of the same.

Since among the cadences of the verse the crime is also hidden, it is not surprising that Violence against Nature is committed when the Phallus is forced to enter into an erection, the latter not being found in really favorable conditions for intercourse.

There is Violence against Nature when, under the pretext of practicing Sexual Magic, or even with the best intentions of Self-Realization, the man is forced to perform the Chemical Copula or force his wife for this purpose, not finding the creator organs in the precise moment of love and in favorable harmonious conditions, indispensable for intercourse.

There is Violence against Nature in those ladies who need Intimate Self-Realization, they violate their own Nature, self-obligating themselves mercilessly to perform copulation, certainly not being in the conditions required for it.

There is violence against nature in masturbators, or in those who perform the chemical copulation while the woman with menstruation.

Violence against Nature exists when the spouses perform sexual union when the woman is pregnant.

There is Violence against Nature when Vajroli Mudra of strong type is practiced, several times a day or at night, not finding the sexual organs in really favorable and harmonious conditions.

There is violence against Nature when Sexual Magic is practiced twice in a row, violating the Laws of Magnetic Creator Pause.

Q- Master, in the event that the spouse does not have the full potential and is practicing Sexual Magic, is she does not violating the  Nature also?

A- With the greatest pleasure I hasten to give an answer to the gentleman who asks the question. It happens that the unused organ atrophies; if someone, if any male abstains radically and absolutely, it is ostensible that he would harm himself, because he would become impotent.

Obviously, if such a man wanted to be cured of such a nefarious evil, he could do it by practicing Sexual Magic: Connecting the Phallus and the Uterus without ejaculating the Semen.

It is clear that in principle such a connection would be almost impossible, due precisely to the lack of Phallus erection. However, when trying to do so, bringing the Phallus closer to the Uterus with mutual exchange of caresses, there is no Violation against Nature, but erotic medical therapy, indispensable for such a cure.

In principle, this class of patients can use some clinical medical treatment, based on the advice of the Doctor, with the purpose of precisely achieving the first sexual connections.

It is ostensible that if the couple withdraws before the orgasm to avoid the ejaculation of the semen, the latter is reabsorbed in the body fortifying the Sexual System extraordinarily, whose result is exactly the cure.

Throughout this process, I repeat, there is no Violation against Nature.

Q- Master, when you talk about Violence against Nature, does it refer exclusively to the violence of the human organism?

A- Distinguished friend, I want you to know, clearly and definitively, that when we talk about Violence against Nature, we are emphatically referring to all types of sexual violence, clearly specifying the sexual organs of human beings.

I do not mean by this that there are no other types of violence against Natura. If someone forced, for example, the inferior creatures of Nature to perform artificial copulations, there would be Violence against Nature; If someone artificially inseminated animals, as is the custom today, there would be Violence against Nature

There is Violence against Nature when we adulterate, or when we adulterate vegetables and fruits with the famous grafts or genetically that have been invented by the wise men of this Black Age of Kali-Yuga.

There is Violence against Nature when we are castrated or when we castrate the beasts.

Therefore, there are innumerable crimes that fall into this order of Violence against Nature.

Oh, friends! Gentlemen and ladies who listen to me, people who receive this Christmas Message, remember that the incense of the temples also hides the crime; the beautiful paintings that the some painter embodies in his canvases also hides the crime; Among the most delicious harmonies with which the musician delights us here on this planet Earth, crime also hides; that between the perfume of the prayer that whispers delicious in the temples, also the crime hides.

The crime is dressed as Holy, as Martyr, as an Apostle, and although it may seem incredible, he disguises himself with priestly vestments and officiates at the altars.

Remember friends, ladies and gentlemen, to Guido Guerra, quoted by Dante, grandson of the pudgy Gualdrata, noble lord who during his life did so much with his talent and with his sword.

Remember also Tegghiaio Aldobrandi, whose voice should be grateful in the world; noble men who now live in this Seventh Infernal Circle, for the crime of Violence against Nature.

Q- Master, if we disintegrate the ego of Violence against Nature or almost all the "egos" that have bottled our Essence, but we have one, will we also fall into any of these Dantesque Circles?

A- Distinguished lady, I am glad your question, which is very timely...

Someone could eliminate from his psyche those Psychic Attachments related to the crime of Violence against Nature, and, however, fall into any of the other Dantesque Circles. As long as the Animal Ego exists in us, it is obvious that we are candidates for the Abyss and the Second Death.

Q- Master, if we have already reached the last of the 108 existences that are assigned to every human being, and we are working on the Path of the Razor's Edge, would they give us another opportunity to finish our work?

R- Noble lady, I am very pleased to hear it ... Know, with complete clarity, that the Laws of Nature are not governed by tyrants, but by Just and Perfect Beings.

If someone, despite having completed his cycle of 108 existences, enters the Path of the Razor's Edge and disincarnates while on the Real Path, it will obviously be helped by assigning him new existences with the purpose of achieving his Intimate Self-Realization; but if he deviated from the Secret Way, if he reneged, if he did not dissolve the Ego and relapse into his own crimes, he would inevitably fall into the Abyss of Perdition.

Q- From the foregoing in the course of this lecture, I come to the conclusion that once we have to get into involution in the Atomic Abysses of Nature, we are really inhabitants of all the Dantesque Circles of our planetary organism. Am I correct, Master?

A- I want to tell the gentleman who asks the question, who is certainly right. When someone enters the Submerged Involution of Nature, it descends in time, slowly, from circle to circle, highlighting very especially in that area where his worst crime is specifically located.

.

Q- Master, do lesbians and homosexuals come like this because of Karmic Law, or does the offspring of those children have a relationship as hereditary? Which of the two factors prevails?

A- I listen to the question, Ladies and Gentlemen: It is good to know that those Humanoids who in previous lives rushed violently down the path of sexually degeneration, obviously getting from existence to existence, they finally become homosexuals or lesbians before entering the infernal worlds.

It is, therefore, lesbianism and homosexuality the result of degeneration in previous lives, fatal Karmic consequence ... That's it!

Q- Master, if a lesbian or homosexual for a moment achieves knowledge of his punishment, by the Karma of his degeneration, and asked the Law for help, could this grant him the grace to return to his normal state, or not? Or has not the enough strength to ask for this benefit?

R- Gentlemen, ladies, there is a proverb that says: "To God begging and with the mallet giving". The Divine Mercy is next to Justice, but "works are loves and not good reasons".

If any of those degenerates of the Infra-Sex really repented, that demonstrates it with concrete, clear and definitive facts; to immediately marry a person of the opposite sex, and to really get in the way of authentic and legitimate Sexual Regeneration...

That this type of person clamor, pray and beg is correct; but he must do it, demonstrate their repentance with deeds. Only in this way is salvation possible for this class of creatures.

However, it is very difficult for homosexuals and lesbians to have courage, a true desire to get of that.

Undoubtedly, in these people, in whom certain areas of the brain no longer work, rotten seeds, where it is almost impossible to find a yearning for regeneration.

Some subjects of this class have made their crime a mystic disguised in holiness; these last exponents of human rot are even worse and more dangerous.

We should not, then, create illusions about these people; they are lost cases, failures.

Q- Master, according to that, those who reject the opposite sex, do they have lost all hope of Realization, or is there any open door?

A- Distinguished friend, listen: Infra-sexualism is symbolized in Ancient Kabbalah by the two women of Adam: Lilith and Nahemah.

Lilit in itself, frankly allegorizes the most monstrous of sexual degeneration.

In Lilith's Sphere we find many hermits, anchorites, monks and cloistered nuns who mortally hate sex.

We also find in the aforementioned sphere, all those women who take abortifacients and who kill their newly born creatures (true hyenas of perversity).

Another aspect of the Lilit Sphere corresponds to pedophiles, homosexuals and lesbians.

Unquestionably, both those who reject sex violently and those who abuse it by falling into homosexuality and lesbianism, are lost cases, terribly evil creatures; for this class of entities "all doors are closed, except one: that of repentance".

The Sphere of Nahemah is represented by another type of Violent against Nature: unredeemed fornicators, fornicators of the abomination, etc., people who are very well defined in the Don Juan Tenorio or Casanova type, and even the Devil type, who It is the worst of the worst.

Ladies and gentlemen, let's continue talking a little about Violence against God ... When we get to this part of our talk, I want to remember Capaneo, the old man from Crete, one of the seven Kings who besieged Thebes, and who now lives in the Seventh Submerged Zone or Saturn, under the geological crust of our earth.

Dante Florentine, disciple of Virgil the great poet of Mantua, in his "Divine Comedy" cites this terrible case related to that particular subject.

That shadow shouted: "As I was in life, I am after death." Even when Jupiter tired his blacksmith, from whom he took, in his anger, the sharp beam that wounded me on the last day of my life, even when one of after another to all the black workers of the Mongibello, shouting: Help me, help me, good Vulcan! As he did in the battle of Flegra, and shoot me with all his might, he could not get revenge on me fully "...

The arrogance and the pride of the Violent against the Divine, is in the Seventh Infra-dimension Submerged the worst torture.

There is Violence against the Divinity, when we do not obey the superior orders, when we attempt against our own life, when we blaspheme wrathful.

There are many subtle ways of Violence against the Divine. Undoubtedly, the Violent against God is the one who does not want anything with Mystical or Spiritual matters, the one who supposes that he can exist without the Divine Mercy, and that in the depths of his Soul he revolts against everything that smells Divinity...

There is Violence against God in that self-sufficient subject who smiles stupidly and in a skeptical way when he hears issues that in some way have to do with the Spiritual Aspects of life.

There is violence against God in the "rascals of the intellect", in those wiseacre who deny all spiritual possibility to man; in those who believe they have monopolized Universal Knowledge; in the paragon of Wisdom; in the "ignorant illustrated" who not only ignore, but also ignore that they ignore; in the iconoclasts that make a clean sweep when they analyze religious principles, but leave their henchmen without a new spiritual basis. There is Violence against God in the Leninist Marxists, pseudo-sapient that have taken from humanity the Spiritual Values.

I am reminded in these moments, a meeting in the Submerged Worlds with Karl Marx...

I found him in those Tenebrous Regions. That subject had awakened in evil and for evil; however, he was a fallen Bodhisattva.

Lenin followed him like a shadow, unconscious, profoundly asleep...

I questioned Marx with the following words:

- "Many years ago you disembodied, your body became dust among the grave and yet I find it alive in these Regions, so what was your Materialist Dialectic?"

That subject, looking at the pulse clock on his wrist, did not dare to give me any answer, turned his back and withdrew; but a few meters away, he gave a sarcastic, horrifying laugh...

Through intuition I managed to capture the living essence of such laughter; in it was the answer that we could summarize with the following sentence: "That dialectic was no more than a farce, a dish to deceive incautious"...

It is curious to know that when Karl Marx disincarnated, he received religious funeral honors from Grand Rabbi.

In the "First Communist International", Karl Marx stood up saying: "Gentlemen, I am not Marxist". There was then amazement among the attendees, shouts, screams and from it many political sects were born: Bolsheviks, Mensheviks, Anarchists, Anarcho-Syndicalists, etc., etc. So, it is interesting to know that the first enemy of Marxism was Karl Marx.

In a Parisian magazine we can read the following: "Through the triumph of the world proletariat we will create the Universal Soviet Socialist Republic, with capital in Jerusalem, and we will take possession of all the riches of the nations so that the prophecies of our Holy Prophets of the Talmud will be fulfilled".

Certainly, these cannot be phrases of a materialist, nor of any atheist; Marx was a Jewish religious fanatic.

I do not want to criticize political matters in this talk; I am referring emphatically to essentially Occultist issues.

Karl Marx, certainly moved by religious fanaticism, invented a destructive weapon to reduce to cosmic dust all the religions of the world. Such a weapon is, beyond all doubt, a "jargon" that would never resist a thorough analysis. I refer to the Materialist Dialectic.

The "rascals of the intellect" know very well that for the elaboration of such a lying dish, of such a farce, Marx used the Metaphysical Dialectic of Hegel.

Evidently, he stripped this work of all the Metaphysical Principles that its author gave him, and with it he elaborated his dish. It is worth repeating in this talk, that Marx, as the author of such a lie, of such a farce, of such a communist dialectic, never believed in it, and therefore he had no problem in confessing his feelings in full assembly exclaiming: "Gentlemen, I am not a Marxist."

Undoubtedly this man, only fulfilled one of "The Protocols of the Sages of Zion" which says: "It does not matter that we have to fill the world with materialism and disgusting atheism, the day we succeed, we will teach the Religion of Moses universally , coded and dialectically, and we will not allow any other religion in the world "...

I do not want to condemn any particular race with this; I am referring, frankly, to some Semitic characters with Machiavellian plans. These are the Marx, the Lenin, the Stalin, etc., etc., etc.

From a rigorously Occultist point of view, I could see that the aforementioned fallen Bodhisattva fought for Divinity in his own way, using a cunning weapon to destroy other religions.

Marx was a Priest, a Rabbi of the Jewish Religion, a faithful devotee of the doctrine of his ancestors.

What is astonishing is the credulity of the fools, who, believing themselves to be erudite, fall into the skeptical trap set by Karl Marx.

These naive Marxist-Leninist Materialist Dialectics, obviously turn into Violent against Divinity, and for that reason they enter the Seventh Dantesque Circle.

Q- Venerable Master, in the Masonic Order to which I belong, it is said that Religion helps man to die well and that Masonry helps man to live well; therefore, I believe that most of the Masons I know do not know what religion is and confuse it with something totally negative. Since we are dealing with violence against God, would you like to give us the correct concept of what "religion" means?

A- Good friend who asks the question, dear sir, people who listen to me, "religion" comes from the Latin word "religare", which means to re-link the Soul with God.

Masonry is not properly a Religion; it is rather a Universal type Confraternity. However, it would be highly recommended that this worthy institution study the "Science of Religion ".

In no way do we suggest that someone affiliate with this or that school; everyone is free to think as they wish. We only limit ourselves to advise the study of the Science of Religion.

The latter is precisely Gnosticism in its purest form, Divine-type Wisdom, Profound Analytic Esotericism, Transcendental Occultism.

Q- Let me insist, dear Master; since I have heard in some talk within the Gnostic Teaching , that the Universe was created by seven Masonic Lodges, and this undoubtedly linked the Primordial Masonry with the Father; reason why I have the concept that, in synthesis, Masonry is the common denominator of all religions, and therefore comes from the Gnosis. Would you like to clarify this?

A- Dear sir, those who have studied deeply the Masonry of a Ragon or Leadbeater, know very well that Esoteric Masonry, Hidden, existed not only under the porticoes of the Temple of Jerusalem, but also in ancient Egypt and the submerged Atlantis Unfortunately, that honorable Institution entered the involution circle, descending, with the Age of Kali-Yuga or Iron Age in which we are currently.

However, it is evident that in the future Sixth Great Race will have a brilliant mission to fulfill, precisely when the powerful Esoteric Civilizations of the past shall resurrected.

We do not deny the Divine origin of such Institution. We already know that the Seven Cosmocrators officiated with Holy Liturgy at the dawn of the Great Day, when they impregnated the Chaotic Matter so that life could arise.

From century to century, through the different "Cosmic Rounds", the "Workshops" became denser and denser, until finally reaching the state in which they are currently located.

We recommend the Freemason Brothers, study in depth the Solomon's Esotericism and the Divine Wisdom of the Land of the Pharaohs.

It is necessary, it is urgent that the Masonic Brothers do not fall into the Marxist-Leninist skepticism, dialectic of fools, do not pronounce against the Divinity, because this, besides being contrary to an Esoteric Order of Divine origin, would inevitably lead them to the Seventh Dantesque Circle, tenebrous region of the Violent against God.

Q- Beloved Master, how is the specific case of some Gnostics who, believing to be identified with the Doctrine of the Christ, are also identified with the opposite party that is Marxist atheism?

A- Distinguished gentleman, it happens that do not cease to exist in occult or esoteric type currents, some sincere elements that truly yearn to work for a better world.

It is unquestionable that these, poisoned by red propaganda and wishing to create here in the Western World the "Soviet Paradise", work with enthusiasm to achieve the total realization of that great longing.

They are sincere wrong and people of magnificent intentions, but wrong. Remember that the path that leads to the Abyss is paved with good intentions.

If these subjects lived for a time as workers in the Soviet Union, I am sure that upon returning to this region of the Western World, they would be rabidly anti-Communist...

It is very interesting to know that in the Western Hemisphere there are more communists than in the Soviet Union. What happens is that there, behind the iron curtain, people already know the communist reality, they have lived it, and therefore, they cannot be deceived by the red propaganda. On the other hand, since we still do not have a Marxist-Leninist government, the red agitators can play with the unwary, in the same way that the cat plays with the mouse before devouring it.

From a strictly Esoteric point of view, we can emphatically affirm the following: In the Submerged Worlds, in the Tenebrous Regions of the Seventh Dantesque Infra-dimension, the Communists wear black robes. They are truly characters of the "Left Hand", priests of Black Magic.

I will conclude by saying: The Venerable Grand White Lodge has qualified Marxism-Leninism as authentic and legitimate Black Magic.

Those who have seen the Secret Way that leads to Final Liberation, could not be military in the ranks of the Left Hand without falling, for that reason, in the crime of Violence against God.

Q- Dear Master, although we all know what fraud is and we always relate it to things of an economic nature, covers all types of frauds this crime that is purged in the Seventh Dantesque Circle?

A- Friends, there are many forms of fraud, and it is good to clarify all this. The Dante symbolizes the fraud with a horrifying tenebrous image. Dante depicts the monster of fraud in the following way: "His face was that of a righteous man, so good was his appearance, the outside, and the rest of the body that of a poisonous viper." He had two abominable faces, full of hair up to the armpits, and the back, the chest and the sides, so surrounded by bows, that there has not been turkish cloth or tartar so rich in colors, not being able to compare also to those of the fabrics of Aracena "...

Dante says that "in the tail of that figure there was a terrible sting" (this symbol expresses very well the crime of fraud). Let us think for a moment about the various colored bonds with which the fraudulent wraps his victim; in the venerable face with which the fraudulent ones appear; in its poisonous viper body, in its horrible claws, and in the sting with which they hurt its victims...

The types of fraud are so varied that one is really surprised. There is fraud in the one who forms an Esoteric Circle and then abandons it.

There is fraud in the one who opens a Lumisial and then puzzles him with his crimes:, preaching what he does not practice, doing the opposite of what he teaches, scandalizing, drinking alcohol before the amazement of the devotees, etc., etc., etc.

There is fraud in the man who promises a woman marriage and does not keep his word; in the woman who gives the word to man and then disappoints him by falling in love with another man; in the father of a family that promises to the son or daughter such and such a gift, this or that help and that does not fulfill its promise, etc., etc., etc. All these forms of fraud are Violence against the Father; that is why Dante allegorizes them with the frightful monster with a venerable face.

There is fraud in the individual who borrows and does not return the money; there is fraud in the lottery and gambling vendors, because the victims, convinced that they can win, lose their money and feel cheated.

Q- Beloved Master, we understand that the Seventh Dantesque Circle is denser than all the previous ones, so  would you like to explain the material constitution of this infra-dimension.

A- Friends, the Seventh  Submerged Region of Saturn is of an amazing material density, because each atom in that submerged region has 672 atoms of the Absolute in its belly.

Obviously, this specific type of atoms is too heavy, and for this reason the Seventh Region Submerged is too gross and painful.

Since the same number of Laws (672) govern that dark submerged zone under the geological crust of our world, life becomes unbearable, extremely difficult, terribly complicated and frightfully violent.

Q- Master, I would like to know if the element or elements in which the inhabitants of that Circle move is not seen by them either and if they think that they are also doing very well.

A- Honorable friends, I want you to know that that cavernous region of our planet is a mixture of ore and fire.

However, there the flames are only known for their effects, for the violence, for the rough instinctive and brutal blows, etc.

I repeat what I said at the beginning of this talk: What Dante symbolized with blood is exclusively the bloody color of sexual violence in the aura of the lost, and in the infrahuman atmosphere of that area.

Undoubtedly, an inhabitant of that Saturnine Region would never think of himself as something bad. They always suppose that they march on the path of Righteousness and Justice. Some of these know that they are demons, but they self-console with the idea that all human beings are.

But those who do not ignore that they are demons, would never admit the idea that they are evil, because they firmly believe that they are good people, just and righteous.

If someone rebuked them for their crimes, if they were admonished, if they were called to repentance, they would be offended, slandered and react with acts of violence.

 Archangel Samael Planetary Logos of Mars.

                                                                                                    VIII

                                        FOURTH INFERNAL CIRCLE OR SUBMERGED SPHERE OF THE SUN

Distinguished friends, let's go tonight to consciously study the Fourth Dantesque Circle, located in the natural Infra-dimensions, under the Three - dimensional Region of Euclid.

Those of us who have gone through the various transcendental esoteric processes in the Higher Dimensions, have been able to verify, by themselves and directly, the crude realism of the Solar Submerged Mineral Kingdom.

Unquestionably, in the Solar Hells of the resplendent star that gives life to this whole Solar System of Ors, we do not see the grotesque Dantesque spectacles of the Earthly Hells.

It is obvious that in the Solar Submerged Mineral Kingdom, there is the most perfect mineral purity.

Undoubtedly, in the radiant star that is the very heart of this great system in which we live, we move and have our Being, only the Solar Spirits dwell joyfully.

Since there are sacred and eternal individuals, it is not possible to think of conclusive and definitive failures, like those of our earthly world.

It is thus evident the concrete fact that there are no tenebrous inhabitants in the natural infra-dimensions of the Solar World.

Another case, very different, is that of the infra-dimensions of our planet Earth.

It is pathetic, clear and manifest, for all Esoteric investigators, the involutive states of the Fourth Circle, under the geological crust of our Earth.

Since the Sun is the source of all life, and the wonderful agent that sustains all existence, according to the Law of the ETERNAL-TROGO-SELF-EGOCRATIC-COSMIC COMMON , obviously, the fatal and negative antithesis of all this we come to find it, really, in the antithetical Solar aspect of the Fourth Earth Submerged Zone .

In that Tenebrous Region, in those Atomic Infernos of Nature, we find two specific types into involutionating state people: I want to refer emphatically to the SPENDTHRIFT and MISERS; two classes of subjects that can never be reconciled with each other, and that again and again attack incessantly each other.

Analyzing this question in depth we must affirm, solemnly, that waste is as absurd as greed.

Within the merely Trogo-Self-Egocratic—Cosmic Common  process, we must always remain faithful to the balance. It is clear that the violation of the Law of Equilibrium brings painful karmic consequences.

In the field of practical life we can verify, consciously, the disastrous consequences that come from the violation of the Law of the Scale.

The prodigal, the spendthrift, the one who wastes his money, even though deep down he feels very generous, it is indubitable that he is violating the Law.

The miser, the one who does not make circulate the money, the one who selfishly retains it in an improper way, beyond the normal, ostensibly is harming the community, taking away the bread of many people, impoverishing their fellow ones. For this reason he is violating the Law of Balance, the Law of the Scale.

The wasteful, although apparently is making well by circulating the currency intensively, it is logical that produces imbalance, not only in itself, but also with the general movement of values. This in the long run causes tremendous economic damage to the people.

Prodigal and avaricious become beggars, and this is proven.

It is indispensable, it is urgent to cooperate with the Law of the Eternal-Trogo-Self Auto-Egocratic- Cosmic Common, not to hinder the economic balance, not to harm oneself, not to harm others.

Since many ignore what is the Law of the ETERNAL-TROGO SELF AUTOEGOCRATIC COSMIC COMMON, it is necessary to clarify the following: This Great Law manifests as reciprocal feeding of all organisms.

If we carefully observe the bowels of the Earth, we will find copper as the center of gravity of all the evolutionary and involution processes of Nature.

If we apply the merely positive force to this metal, we will see with Objective Clairvoyance, extraordinary evolutionary developments. If we apply the negative force, we can directly show involution, descending impulses in all the atoms of said metal. If we apply the neutral force, we will see processes of atomic stabilization in such a metal.

It is very interesting, for esoteric researchers, to contemplate the metallic radiations of copper between the living entrails of the planetary organism.

One is astonished to see how the emanations of the aforementioned metal, in turn encourage other metals, in time that as a reward, also feeds with the emanations of them.

There is then an exchange of radiations between the different metals that exist inside the Earth; there is reciprocal feeding among the metals, and what  most surprising is the exchange of radiations between the metals that exist in the interior of the Earth and those that lie within the submerged mineral kingdom, in other worlds of the Solar System. That is the Law of the ETERNAL-TROGO-SELF-EGOCRATIC-COSMIC COMMON- in full manifestation. This Great Law allows the coexistence between the worlds.

This reciprocal feeding between the planets, this exchange of planetary substances, originates the equilibrium of the worlds around their gravitational centers.

In other words we will say the following: There is reciprocal feeding between the plants, between the minerals, between the organism of all species, etc., etc., etc.

The economic and human processes, the fluctuations of the currency, the debit and the financial credit, the exchange of goods and coins, the particular economy of each one, what each one receives and spends, etc., etc., etc., It also belongs to the Great Law of the eternal-TROGO SELF-EGOCRATIC COSMIC COMMON.

It is clear, we repeat, it is evident that, in our Solar System, the radiant star that illuminates us, is in fact the administrator of this supreme Cosmic Law. It would not be possible the functionalism of such Law violating all balance.

Now we can explain, clearly, the fundamental reason why prodigals and misers, alter the balance of payments and cause baneful consequences in the Cosmic and human balance.

 It is therefore not strange to find in the Solar antithesis, in the Fourth Dantesque Circle, the prodigal and the miser.

Q- Dear Master, you have made us an exposition in a truly transcendental exhibition, about the Fourth Dantesque Circle; informing us that spendthrift and misers dwell there.  Would it be inconvenient to explain what kind of suffering can suffer the beings who live there?

A- My friend, your question seems quite interesting to me, and I hasten to answer...

Since in the Submerged Worlds we only see results, I invite you to reflect. Ask yourself what avarice is; how a miser looks like a beggar; what it is the life of the avaricious, their illnesses, their sufferings, in what form they die.

Let's go to the other extreme. Let's think for a moment of the person who has squandered all his fortune. In what situation is it? What is the fate of their children, of their family in general? Etc., etc., etc.

In the Casino de Monte Carlo, many cases of suicide were known. Players who were left in misery, who lost their millions, committed suicide overnight. What shall we say now of these two types of people? Friends, in the infernal worlds there are only results, and these are catastrophic, terrible, frightening. In the Avernus, desperate, the prodigals and avaricious blaspheme against the Divinity; they curse, they fight against each other, they submerge in frightful despair.

Q- What I do not understand, Master, is that if the Fourth Dantesque Circle is much more dense and material than the Second, considering that the guilty of lust are the greatest sinners against the Holy Spirit, even though the prodigal and miser people commit So much harm, do not you think that the greatest punishment should be for the first?

A- Gentleman, ladies and gentlemen, I want to repeat now what emphatically clearly stated in a previous talk: "Original sin" is lust, and this serves as a foundation for all the involution, descending processes of the Nine Circles Dantesque, submerged between the entrails of our world. However, it is evident that within the total sum of all the descending processes, in each one of the Nine Natural Infra-dimensions, certain specific defects, defined, intrinsically related each one with its corresponding circle.

It is good to know, friends, ladies and young people who listen to me, that in the Fourth Circle the spendthrift and miser are perfectly defined. That is all!

Q- Master, since both waste and avarice, in my view, directly concern the hunger of peoples and individuals; and that the Great Law of the Eternal-Trogo-self-Egocratic-Cosmic Common  is related to balance, it seems to me that this can lead us directly to the problem of food, and that surely this also has to do with the suffering that the Fourth Dantesque Circle will suffer, if we do not keep a balance in the balance of our nutrition. Could you tell us something about it?

A- Distinguished gentleman who asks the question: Already in our last talk about the Third Circle we emphasized the case of gluttons. Undoubtedly, they in themselves and by themselves, violate the Law of the Eternal-Trogo-Self-Egocratic-Cosmic Common  by bringing to the interior of their organisms excess of food and drink. It is clear that any violation of the Law of the Scale causes imbalance and the result is pain.

Q- Master, these beings who enter the Fourth Circle, are they only those who have already exhausted the cycle of 108 human existences?

A- Respectable lady who asks the question: Let me inform you emphatically, categorically and definitively, that everyone who enters the submerged involution of the infernal worlds, including the inhabitants of the Fourth Dantesque Circle, has in fact exhausted the cycle of 108 human existences.

However, I already said in a previous talk that there were exceptional cases. I wanted to refer specifically to the definitely perverse, to those who, due to their excessive malignity, had to enter the submerged infernal involution without having yet exhausted their cycle of existences.

Q- From the above, I come to the synthesis that in the Fourth Solar Dantesque Circle, all those who unbalance the balance of the universal economy, that is, from the purely economic point of view. Am I correct, Master?

A- Gentleman, friend, your question is correct ... Certainly you can not violate with impunity the Law of the World Economic Balance, without receiving your deserved. Law is Law, and the violation of every Law brings pain.

Q- Dear Master; When you spoke of the gluttons when dealing with the imbalance of the Balance, by analogy the same can be said of those who voluntarily, out of ignorance, lack adequate nutrition, especially because of ignorance of the Law of the Eternal-Trogo-Self-Egocratic- Cosmic Common Could we then consider that the Orthodox of the kitchen religion, that is, the vegetarians, would live in the Circle that you are dealing with in this conference?

R- Distinguished gentleman who asks the question: Let me tell you with complete clarity, that everyone is free to eat as he likes. There are unbearable vegetarians who have made food a "cooking religion", and there are also on the face of the Earth bloodthirsty carnivores, almost cannibals, that have destroyed their organism.

Of everything there is in this life, and all sin by the imbalance, all violate the Law of the Scale, and the result of all violation is not very pleasant.

However, it is worth repeating that everyone is free to eat as they please ... However, we must not forget the Law: If we destroy our bodies, we have to bear the consequences...

It should be specified that there are also many vegetarians in the Abyss. However, none of them lives there for the crime of being a vegetable eater, but for many other causes and reasons.

In matters of food, let everyone eat what he wants; the important thing, I repeat, is not to break the Law. That's it!

Q- Master, could you tell us if there is any procedure or system that could teach us to have a perfect balance in the Balance?

A- Distinguished lady, it is good that you understand that your Inner Monad, your Immortal Spark, "your Father who is in secret," as the Christic Gospel said, is the eternal regulator of the TROGO-SELF-EGOOCRATIC COSMIC COMMON-- process. He has power to give us and power to take us away.

If we act according to the Law, if we live in harmony with the infinite, if we learn to obey the Father who is in secret, so in Heaven as on Earth, we will never lack the daily bread. Remember the magnificent prayer of the Our Father, meditate deeply on this, listen...

Q- Master, how can we do the Will of the Father if we are asleep, if we cannot see or hear him?

A- Madam, gentlemen, friends, the Law is written. Remember the Decalogue of Moses. Do not violate the written Commandments, live them, respect them.

If each one of those present here, if every person of good will intends to live in accordance with the Law and the prophets, will do the Will of the Father, both in Heaven and on Earth.

One day will come when the devotee of the Royal Road awakens Consciousness. Then he will be able to see the Father and receive his direct commands, and obey them consciously.

First we must respect the Written Law, and then we will know the Commandments of the Blessed...

 Q- Master, what can you tell us about the materiality and the laws that govern the Fourth Solar Dantesque Circle?

R- Respectable gentleman, friends, hear me well: The Fourth Dantesque Circle is made up by much more denser atoms than those that come to shape and structure the 3 previous circles.

It is evident that each atom of the Fourth Dark Circle carries in its belly 384 atoms of the Absolute. This specific type of atoms gives the Fourth Region Submerged, a terribly gross and material aspect, immensely heavier and more painful than that which is lived and breathed in the 3 previous circles.

However, it is not surprising to see there, in those Regions, stores, warehouses of all kinds, merchandise, cars, things of all kinds, which, after all, are just gross, crystallized mental forms, for the minds of the deceased.

I still remember a very curious case: One night of those many, within my Astral Body inside that Tenebrous Region of Tartarus, before the counter of a luxurious warehouse (mere mental form of a merchant submerged), I had to call Bael. That terrible Wizard of Darkness, dressed in a red-colored tunic and red oriental turban, came to me sitting in a car. Back, his henchmen brought him pushing his carriage. The left character, fallen Angel, luminary of the firmament in other times, looking at me with hatred, launched himself upon me, biting my right hand ... It is clear that I conjured him, and at last that phantom was lost in the darkness of the horrible Pluto`s abode .

Oh friends! One is amazed in these Regions to see so many and many exploiters of bodies and Souls. There lottery players, and cards; there many priests and hierarchs, mystics who insatiable covet the property of others.

Really, one is filled with astonishment to see so many prelates and anchorites, penitents and devotees who loved humanity despite their miserliness, live all those lost of the Fourth Region Submerged still believing that they are going very well, and most serious, is that they would never accept the concrete fact that they are going badly.

 Q- Master, could you tell us if in this Fourth Dantesque Circle there are no Masters of the White Lodge , who instruct those who inhabit there with the purpose of understanding that they go wrong?

A- Hierophants of the Light, Nirvanakayas of Compassion, Splendid Kabirs, Sons of the Flame , there are them everywhere, and many of them have renounced all happiness to live in the depths of the Abyss, with the purpose of helping the decidedly lost.

Unfortunately, the inhabitants of Tartarus hate the Sons of Light, they call them perverse, they call them the "White Demons", they curse them and they would never accept the idea that they are going badly.

The decidedly lost always believe that they march on the path of Good, of Truth and of Justice.

Q- Master, could you tell us if in the Fourth Dantesque Circle there is air, fire, water, earth or what?

A- Distinguished lady, very miser people are people who have metallized too much. I invite you, then, to understand that the Fourth Circle is essentially metallic or mineral, extremely dense.

Obviously, the creatures that live in the water, the fish, do not see the element in which they live. Similarly, those who dwell in the Air Element, we do not see such an element. Likewise, those who live in the mineral element, may see mental forms, figures of stores, canteens, taverns, banks, etc., etc., but they will not see the element in which they live; this will be, for them, as transparent as air.

What shall we say now about the Water Element? Obviously it is through this element that the Eternal-Trogo-Self-Egocratic-Comic Common- crystallizes, making possible the reciprocal feeding of all creatures. If the Earth were left without water, if the seas dried up, if the rivers disappeared, all the creatures that inhabit the face of the Earth would die. With this, the concrete and definitive fact that water is the agent through which the Law of the Eternal-TROGO-SELF-EGOCRATIC-COSMIC COMMON-- is crystallized is fully demonstrated.

In the Fourth Dantesque Circle, the waters are black and the fundamental element, I repeat, is the mineral.

Do not the prodigal and the misir violate the Law? Do they not alter the balance of the economic balance of the peoples? Do they not alter the modus operandi of the Eternal-Trogo-Self-Egocratic-Cosmic Common-? Reflect on all this, dear friends, ladies and gentlemen...

                                                                                                   CHAPTER IX

                                                    THE FIFTH CIRCLE OF DANTES OR SUBMERGED SPHERE OF MARS

 Friends, gentlemen, ladies... Let's now talk a little about the Fifth Natural or Martian Infra-Dimension, located beneath the geological crust of our terrestrial world. First of all, it's important to clarify emphatically that we are not referring here to the Submerged Mineral Kingdom of the planet Mars itself. We are referring exclusively to that Infra-dimensional section located beneath the Earth's epidermis, related to the Martian-type vibration. I am also not talking about the Martian Sky, nor about the aforementioned planet. What I am saying refers exclusively to the Fifth Infra-Dimension of our planet Earth, and that is all. I like to clarify all this to avoid misinterpretations, since the mind, as is well known, can fall into many subtle deceptions... In Dante's Fifth Circle, the Ironic, furious, proud, haughty and arrogant people undoubtedly stand out.

In the Hells of the planet Mars itself, as we already studied in our book entitled "THE THREE MOUNTAINS," the Esoteric researcher discovers terrible covens, frightful drones, shadowy harpies, witches, or whatever one might call them. However, in Dante's Fifth Circle, beneath the surface of the Earth, in a section of, let's say, Martian type, the henchwomen of Selene with their disgusting drones, who so terrified the Trojans in the Strophades Islands of the Aegean Sea. Here, Dante Alighieri, the old Florentine, disciple of Virgil the poet of Mantua, sees only, amidst the turbid waters and filthy mud, many proud beings who here, on the face of the Earth, shone solemnly in rich palaces and sumptuous mansions... The most painful thing about this Abominable Region is that the lost must encounter their own diabolical, age-old creations. Undoubtedly, the Consciousness bottled up in all those Psychic Aggregates that constitute the Ego, must confront itself with all its components.

 I saw in those Submerged Regions much mud, stagnant waters, and supreme pain. I still remember with horror a certain desperate creature, submerged in that mire of bitterness, desperately trying to hide from the sinister gaze of certain horrifying monsters, who, deep within its own psyche, were Egos personifying violence, parts of itself. Fleeing from themselves? The Ego fleeing from the Ego? Dread, horror! Consciousness facing itself, confronted with a Machiavellian torment impossible to describe in words. Those Egos, part of the living creature that wanted to flee from them, did not have eyes facing forward like other mortals; these, being nefarious, are to the right and left like the birds... They were Psychic Aggregates of violence. Carrying symbolic rifles, they wanted to attack the hiding creature, and yet, the latter and its attackers were all Psychic Aggregates, component parts of the same Ego, of the Pluralized Ego in its entirety.

To wallow in such mud, to flee from Oneself, to feel terror of Oneself, the Self confronting the Self, parts of Myself confronting parts of Myself, is truly the horror of horrors, the indescribable, the dread that has no words to express itself. This is how the Consciousness of the deceased, from the Fifth Infra-dimension of planet Earth, comes to know its own evils, its own horrors, its unusual violence, the nefarious wrath...

 Q- Dear Master, I have observed that when referring to the Fifth Circle of Dante on the planet Mars, you tell us that there are witches' sabbaths and convulsions of rage there; however, when you refer Regarding the Fourth Circle of Dante's Solar Inferno, he informs us that, as far as the Sun is concerned, it is cleansed of egos, even though Mars corresponds to a step forward in the process of Initiation. If my question is understood, would you be willing to clarify it?

A: Distinguished friend: I have said that in the Martian Submerged Mineral Kingdom, that is, in the Hells of the planet Mars, not in its Heaven nor on its planetary surface, the Esoteric investigator can certainly find the shadowy harpies and their terrifying covens. I have also said that in the Submerged Mineral Kingdom of the Sun that illuminates and gives us life, within its merely natural Infra dimensions, everything is clean; there we do not see the henchwomen of Selene, nor the horrifying drones, nor the followers of Simon Magus. It would be absurd to suppose, even for a moment, that the Adepts of the Left Hand and the Python Diviners could live within the bowels of the radiant Sun. It is obvious that the solar vibrations would destroy, would immediately annihilate any impure creature... I repeat what I said before: Only the Solar Spirits, the Ineffable Beings who are beyond Good and Evil, can dwell solemnly in the Sun.

Q: You say that in the Fifth Infra-dimension of the planetary organism, some Selves confront others, and that Consciousness also confronts these Selves, terribly malignant due to their wrathful nature. Does this mean that Consciousness is a third party in the discord, that it is part of the Self?

 A: Distinguished sir, your question is important, and we hasten to clarify with the greatest pleasure... First of all, it is urgent to know that the Ego, the Self, the Me, the Self, is not something individual. Certainly, the Ego is a collection of Psychic Aggregates; these we can also call Selves. Our so-called Self is, therefore, a sum of small, quarrelsome, and shouting Selves that we carry within us. If we call these "Demons," we will not be making a specific, definitive error.

By carefully analyzing this matter, we can reach the logical conclusion that these Demon-egos clearly personify our Psychological Defects. I invite you, ladies and gentlemen, to understand concretely that each of these Demon-egos carries within it a certain well-defined percentage of our own Consciousness. In the Fifth Natural Infra-dimension of our planet Earth, it turns out that Consciousness confronts itself, comes to know itself by looking at itself with many eyes from various angles, according to each of its Selves. It is undeniable that Consciousness tries to flee from itself, from its own representative Defects, from its own diabolical creations. It is not pleasant for the deceased to try to flee from themselves, to feel horror at themselves, to try to hide a part of themselves from the terrible and frightening gaze of another part or parts of themselves.

I want to help in some way all those who are listening to me, by using a very apt simile this time... In Mexico, at the entrance to Chapultepec Castle, we have the Hall of Mirrors; visitors see themselves in each of these mirrors in completely different forms. Some of these mirrors distort our figure, making us appear as giants of another time; others give us the appearance of insignificant dwarfs; those, that of squat, frighteningly obese figures; these others, that of elongated, deformed, thin, and horrifying figures; still others distort our image, making it emerge with monstrous legs and arms, etc., etc. Imagine for a moment that each of these figures were one of our selves, a living personification of our errors. What would become of all those creatures of the multiple mirrors, parts of the Self, of Me, of the Ego that we carry within, if Horrified, each of them would independently want to flee from the others? We, transformed into all these multiple Selves, each of our parts terrified by each of our parts, each horror terrified by each horror. That is a torment worse than Tantalus's; there, then, is the torture in Dante's Fifth Circle.

Certainly, ladies and gentlemen, the Ego we carry within is made up of thousands of demons, Selves that represent our Psychological Defects. It is obvious that such a swarm of Devils controls the Organic Machine here in the Physical World, and they are in no harmony with one another. They all fight for supremacy; they all want to control the Capital Centers of the Organic Machine. When one of them rules for a moment, it feels like the master, the boss, the only one. However, afterward, it is dethroned, and another becomes the boss. Now you will understand, ladies and gentlemen, why all human beings are full of inner contradictions. If we could see ourselves in a full-length mirror, just as we are, we would be horrified by ourselves. This is a concrete fact in the Fifth Natural Infra-Dimension of planet Earth. However, in the aforementioned Dark Region, the horror is even more raw, more realistic, to such an extent that each part flees inconsolably, terrified, trying to hide from each of the other parts... Consciousness divided into multiple pieces, horror of Hell, mystery, terrible things of the Darkness of Minos. Alas! Alas! Alas!

Q- Although it is evident that this Fifth Natural Infra-Dimension of our planet Earth is much denser and more material than the previous ones, would you be willing to explain to us what elements are characteristic of its density?

A-Sir, friends... Certainly, the Fifth Circle of Dante's Inferno is denser than the previous four, due to its atomic composition. It is known that each atom of the Fifth Submerged Region carries within it 480 atoms of the Sacred Absolute Sun.

 It is evident, then, that the Fifth Submerged Region is much cruder than the previous ones; therefore, the suffering there is greater. Millions of the damned inhabit that zone of the Earth: People who harm one another, blasphemers who curse the Eternal Living God; people full of hatred and vengeance, proud, wrathful, impetuous, murderous, and wicked. All these people believe they are doing very well. None of them supposes, even for an instant, that they are walking the paths of darkness and horror, and that they are doing wrong; they all feel holy and virtuous; some of them consider themselves victims of injustice; Everyone generally presumes to be righteous...

Q- Regarding the Nine Labors performed on the Second Mountain of Resurrection, would you like to tell us the difference between the work in the Fifth Infra-dimension of the planet Mars and that of the Fifth Circle of Dante on the planet Earth?

A- My friend, friends... I invite you to understand what the work of Ego Dissolution is. Undoubtedly, when we immerse ourselves through Meditation in our own Atomic Hells, with the purpose of understanding certain Psychological Defects, it is unquestionable that we come into contact with a particular Natural Infra-dimension. Since the Fifth Submerged Region is the fundamental section of anger, obviously, when trying to fully understand the various processes of anger, rage, violence, pride, etc., etc., etc., we come into contact with the aforementioned Fifth Circle of Dante. It is essential to make a clear distinction between those Inhuman Elements that are related to the Nine Circles of Dante on planet Earth,

Beneath the surface of this afflicted world lie the subconscious elements within our psyche, intimately connected to the Hells of the Moon, Mercury, Venus, Sun, Mars, Jupiter, Saturn, Uranus, and Neptune. But listen carefully, ladies and gentlemen, lest there be any confusion: Distinguish between Heavens and Hells. The Heaven of each of these planets is entirely different from its Hell. Always learn to locate any planetary Hell within its submerged Mineral Kingdom. Heaven is different: It is a realm of Light, Harmony, and Happiness. We could not enter any of these planetary Heavens without first having worked in their corresponding Hells. Look at things from this perspective: It is clear that we could never enter the Heaven of Mars without first having worked in the Martian Hell, within the living depths of its own submerged Mineral Kingdom. In the Hell of Mars, in its Natural Infradimensions, we must eliminate certain witch-like, subconscious, and inhuman psychic states. This kind of work is only possible for those sacred individuals known as "Powers," who are preparing to attain the state of "Virtues" in the Heaven of Mars. However, any work within the bowels of the other worlds of the Solar System bears some psychic relation to their corresponding Infernal Sections of planet Earth. Do not forget, ladies and gentlemen, the Laws of Correspondences, Analogies, and Numerology. In any case, it is urgent to know that if in the Hells of planet Mars we must eliminate witch-like and subconscious psychic states, in the corresponding Fifth Infernal Section of planet Earth, we are limited to eliminating the processes of anger, pride, etc., etc. 

Archangel Samael, Planetary Logos of Mars- Messenger of the era of Aquarius.

                                                                                                  VI

                                                             SECOND INFERNAL CIRCLE OR OF MERCURY

My friends, let us now study, carefully, the Second Dantesque Circle. I want to refer, emphatically, to the negative (or better said, submerged) aspect of the planet Mercury.

We are not going to talk about the Mercury Sky. I repeat: It is essential that we investigate a bit strictly related to the antithesis of that bright Heaven...

When we penetrate into the interior of the Earth with the Astral Body, we can perfectly verify, by themselves, and directly, what MERCURY HELL is.

As we penetrate this submerged region, we feel in the depths of our Soul, the perpetual swarmed of those NEGATIVE PASSION FORCES, that flow and re-flow incessantly in that subterranean zone.

It does not hurt to say, that there we feel the hurricane wind of Mercury, a certain fatal air element. It is such an underground zone where the FORNICARIANS live, those who enjoy extracting from their organism the Sacred Sperm.

Those unfortunate creatures of the Underground World, sunk in vice, desperately come and go here, there and yonder. One is amazed to see those lost cohabiting incessantly between the Atomic Infernos of Nature.

Such "Egos" blaspheme incessantly and hate to death everything that tastes of Chastity.

There we find the Empress Semiramis, a terrible fornicator who established laws in her country that favored animal passions.

In that Abode of Pluto we also find Queen Dido, who killed herself for passion, after having sworn allegiance to the ashes of Ciqueo. There Paris, who kidnapped the Beautiful Helen of the Ancient Troy, and Achilles, the impetuous warrior destroyer of citadels...

Tartarus of misfortunes, Abyss of iniquity, horror, fright!

With deep pain we can find in the Second Dantesque Circle the FALLEN BODHISATTVAS, those who murdered the God Mercury, unhappy Souls who "changed their rights of primogeniture for a plate of lentils".

What a pain we feel at the bottom of our Consciousness, to discover in those Mercurian Abysses the Fallen Angels, cited by the ancient religious theogonies!

They come and go, through those black airs of the submerged region, those who "exchanged the Scepter of Power for the spindle of Honfalia".

Region where human understanding does not work; world of brutal instincts where lasciviousness mingles with the impetus of violence.

Behold the Mysteries of Minos or Minna. Frightful depths where the Black Tantrics live who developed the "Abominable Kundartiguador Organ", cause of so many evils. Oh, if the glorious Archangel Sakaki with his sacred entourage had foreseen with mathematical exactitude the fatal results of that "Satanic Tail", of that "Organ of the Abominations" that humanity was once allowed to develop with definite planetary purposes! How different the future of poor suffering humanity would have been!

It is ostensible that each human being is a creature that captures the different Cosmic Forces, to transform them and transmit them to the inner layers of the Earth.

Since in the Lemur Continent, about 18 million years ago, the Earth trembled incessantly throwing its volcanoes fire and lava, certain Sacred Individuals, headed by the Archangel Sakaki, they allowed the development of the Abominable Kundartiguador Organ: Luciferian Fire terribly negative, projecting from the coccyx to the atomic infernos of man.

It does not hurt to remember that said Negative Fohat was covered with the physical tail, as we see it in the apes. Then the inhabitants of the Earth carried in their presence such an appendix or projection of their Spine.

The forces that through that time passed through the human organisms underwent categorical modifications that allowed the stability of the earth's crust.

Much later in the history of the centuries, other Sacred Individuals, considering already unnecessary the Abominable Kundartiguador Organ (Tail of Satan), eliminated from the human bodies such  appendix.

Unfortunately, the terrible results of the "Organ of the coven", remained in the five Cylinders of the Organic Machine, known as: Intellect, Emotion, Movement, Instinct, Sex.

Deepening in this topic, we can discover for themselves that such tenebrous results are perfectly defined as Psychic aggregates or quarrelsome and shouting egos, personifying errors and constituting the Ego.

In the Submerged Sphere of Mercury live millions of human creatures with the Abominable Kundartiguador Organ fully developed.

I do not want to say that the physical tail of the apes is currently developed in the anatomy of the "tri-brained or tri-centered bipeds". Certainly, there is a bone residue, the abominable tail, very incipient in human anatomy. However, the psychic aspect of such "organ" is found in the metaphysical presence of millions of Rational Humanoids.

This we see clearly, when dressed in our Astral Body, we penetrate the submerged domains of mercurial type, under the epidermis of planet Earth.

Q- Dear Master, I want to know if the persons and facts that appear in your exhibition of the Second Dantesque Circle, are simply mythological or real, because although Dante mentions them, we understand that his work is simply a literary piece of great merit. ..

A- Noble gentleman, distinguished ladies, let me be solemnly affirmed that Dante's "Divine Comedy" is an initiatory, esoteric text that very few human beings have understood.

The mythological characters quoted in that text, or dwellers of the Mercury Submerged Sphere, represent symbolically the living animal passions of that region.

The impetuous Achilles with his terrible sexual debauchery, the adulterous Helen, Paris, the libidinous of always, clearly personify the inhabitants of the tenebrous Mercury Zone.

In particular I want to say that one of these characters: That Helen kidnapped by Paris, and cause of so many evils in ancient times, has other positive, more beautiful symbolisms, about which I do not want to talk at this time. Let's look only at its abysmal aspect, the antithesis of the resplendent, the tenebrous mercurial phase.

Ladies and gentlemen, remember that each symbol can be translated into seven different forms; tonight we are only studying this very particular abyss, of the mercurial type, under the epidermis of the planet in which we live.

Q- Master, could you tell me if this Mercurial Circle is of a denser scale and of greater suffering than the first?

A- Friend asking the question: Remember what we said in past talks, when we study the "Ray of Creation ".

It is evident that the greater the number of laws, the greater the number of mechanics and pain. The Submerged Sphere of the Moon is governed exclusively by 96 Laws; nevertheless, the tenebrous aspect of Mercury, within the planetary mass in which we live, is constituted by 192 Laws. Therefore, the mechanical is even greater, and therefore, the sufferings are much more intensive. In addition, the atoms of this Tenebrous Mercurial Sphere are much heavier; each of these contains 192 atoms of the Absolute inside.

This means that the Mercurial Tenebrous Region is still denser than the Lunar.

Q- Master, from this Mercury Submerged Zone, do not you have possibilities of returning the Souls that enter there?

R- Distinguished lady, honorable gentlemen, that you do not forget next Justice is always Mercy.

In these gloomy abysmal regions dwell some Masters of the Great White Lodge, Great Initiates, Divine Beings who renounced all happiness to help the lost.

When some Soul repents in the Abode of Pluto, undoubtedly it is always assisted by these saints.

Unquestionably, these beings instruct, admonish and show the Way of Light to all those who truly repent of their perversities.

From time to time, although very rarely, the Divine Beings succeed in extracting from the abyss of destruction a repentant soul.

When this happens, those who were condemned to perdition return, reenter, rejoin a new organism.

Q- Why, Master, do you emphasize that the First Lunar Submerged Region is that of the dead and does not say so as regards the Second Submerged Zone of Mercury?

A- Well, sir, listen to me. Carefully review Dante's "The Divine Comedy," investigate for yourself, learn to move consciously and positively in the Astral Body, experience, see.

Obviously the "Orc" of the Classics, the "Limbus" of the Christians, is only the lobby of Hell, although it corresponds to the First Dantesque Circle.

Every initiate knows that in such a region we live, after death, millions of human beings.

The encounter with MINOS, the demon that will mark with the turns of its tail the Circle where the deceased must go, we only find it in the Mercury Submerged Sphere . It is not, then, a caprice of mine. I repeat: Whoever wants to investigate by himself, in direct form, and will corroborate my affirmations.

Q- Master, I do not understand what you just said. Why in the Underground World of Mercury dwell the fornicators egos  and the same happens in the First Dantesque Circle?

A- Well, sir, undoubtedly, almost all the tri-brained or tri-centered bipeds, mistakenly called men, are in the background more or less fornicators. However, the Great Law, as I said in past talks, assigns to all Soul 108 existences in each Cycle of Cosmic Manifestation.

It is evident, clear and manifest, that no one can be thrown into the Abyss of Perdition without having completed his cycle of existences.

Normally, the deceased live in Limbo, the latter represented by all the caverns of the Earth. Only those fornicators who have already exhausted their cycle of human existences, definitely enter the Submerged Negative Mercury Region.

But I beg you, please, understand me. There are on Earth, sometimes, true Humanoid monsters that no longer offer any possibility of redemption; they are definitely lost cases, and although they have not exhausted the entire cycle of the 108 existences, they unquestionably enter the infernal worlds.

Q- Master, we know that the Mercury Sphere are fornicators. Does this mean that the egos are divided into the different Dantesque Circles according to the different Psychic Attaches?

A- Young man asking the question: It is clear that the Ego is a sum of diverse Psychic Attachments that personify errors. Some of these correspond specifically to a Dantesque Circle, and others are intimately linked with other more submerged Circles, however, the totality, the sum of Negative Values, as a whole, is precipitated into involution within the Mineral Kingdom, towards the center of gravity planetary.

The Conscience of the condemned must experience, in each descending Circle, in each Infra-dimension of Nature, under the Three - dimensional Region of Euclid, their corresponding Psychological Defects.

Tonight we are talking exclusively about the Second Circle; Later, after having reviewed the Nine Dantesque Circles, we will study carefully the Law of Perpetual Movement. Then all of you, ladies and gentlemen, will be able to delve a little deeper into the subject that corresponds to the question that the young man here present has asked.

Q- Master, do you mean that in this Circle that corresponds to lust, fornication has become terribly mechanical and therefore painful and disgusting?

A- Well, my friend, listen to me: Between that black and fatal air, lust tends to mix with violence and then everything becomes instinctive and brutal. It is understood?

Q- What greatly disconcerts, beloved Master, is that despite the tortures that in that Circle suffer, those who dwell there believe that they are doing very well. I would like you to explain this question to us?

R- Noble sir, the people of the Abyss think of themselves always the best. They firmly believe that they are on the path of righteousness and love, and consider that those of us who walk along the "Path of the Revolution of Consciousness" march, as they say, "towards our own destruction".

I want you to know that the tenebrous ones, motivated by good intentions, tempt us incessantly with the "supposed" purpose of "saving us". In these Abysmal Regions we see many anchorites, penitents, fakirs, mystics, monks, etc., etc., etc., admonishing various human groups and totally convinced that they are doing very well.

Q- Master, these Souls who are so convinced that they are doing very well, do not they know that they are in Hell?

A- Noble lady who asks the question: The word "Hell" comes from the Latin "Infernus", which means "Lower Region". Within the interior of the Earth we find the World of the Natural Elements, and it is unquestionable that the lost would never consider such Elements, or the Submerged Regions as a place of perdition.

Normal people, ordinary people, have the Consciousness asleep, but those who enter the Abysmal Regions awaken in evil and for evil. Such people have a very special psychological idiosyncrasy, a fatal logic of a different kind.

Do not be surprised, do not be surprised that for the abysmal lost, white is black and vice versa. Naming Jesus, the Great Kabir, or the Divine Mother Kundalini, in these Submerged Regions, is for such condemned a blasphemy, something unforgivable, and consequently, that would be tantamount to provoking their anger. Then, we would see them furious attacking us.

The lost do not ignore the concrete fact that they must pass through the Second Death, but they do not fear it: They implore it, they ask for it. They know that this is the escape door to return to the surface of the Earth and restart a new evolutionary ascent that will march from the stone to man. It is understood?

Q- Master, a person like me, who followed an absolute sexual abstention, would I be free to enter the Second Dantesque Circle?

A- Friends, brothers, it is indispensable, it is urgent to know that lust is processed in the 49 Regions of the Subconscious.

Many saints who came to Supreme Chastity on the merely Intellective Level failed when they were tested in the deeper regions of the Subconscious.

Someone could, for example, have achieved Chastity in 48 Subconscious Regions and fail in the 49.

Many virtuous men and women who called themselves "chaste" and "innocent" are now inhabitants of the Second Dantesque Circle.

Thousands of religious, priests of all faiths who believed they had achieved the most absolute Chastity, now live in the Mercury Hell.

Nobody, then, calls himself "chaste". "Who feels safe to look back and not fall."

Q- Master, you are mentioning 49 Regions of the Subconscious and, frankly, I can say that it is the first time I hear such a number, because in all the treatises of Psychology, Parapsychology and Psychoanalysis, where the processes of Consciousness are mentioned and studied. , Sub-conscience and Infra-conscience, etc., those 49 Divisions or Regions that you cite are not mentioned. Why is this?

A- Distinguished gentlemen, ladies who listen to me, we should remember the septenary constitution of the Authentic Man.

Since the "three-cerebrated or three-centered biped", mistakenly called man, has not yet awakened Consciousness, has not created the Existential Bodies of the Being, he only possesses in reality Subconscious, Subjective states.

Multiply the sevenfold aspect by itself, and you will have the 49 Subconscious Regions of all humanoid.

Obviously, by awakening Consciousness, these 49 states become conscious, and only then would we have Integral Objective Consciousness.

We need to transform the Subconscious into the Conscious, and this is only possible by disintegrating the Psychic Attaches that constitute the Ego.

Recall that Consciousness is bottled in such Aggregates. Disintegrating the latter, she becomes awake.

Lust, the fornication of the Submerged Circle of Mercury, under the earth's crust, is certainly the foundation, the basis, of the existential Ego.

Q- Some of your books, Master, explain that to Awaken Consciousness, you have to dissect with the intellect the I, or Psychological Defect that you want to eliminate, and that this is done in the 49 Departments of the Subconscious; but if we still do not have the Awakened Consciousness, how can we penetrate with the intellect in those 49 Regions? Would you like to explain this to us?

A- Friends, it would not be possible to radically disintegrate the Ego, instantaneously and simultaneously, in all 49 Subconscious Regions.

I invite you to reflect, to investigate this matter in a clear and perfect way.

When we want to annihilate any Psychological Defect (lust, for example, or any other), we must first understand it.

However, the integral Comprehension of the Defect in question, could not be an immediate fact in the 49 Subconscious Regions; this means a progressive advance in the path of understanding.

In a graduated form we will go understanding and eliminating the aggregates of the Defect in question, in each of the Subconscious Regions. This would mark a development of methodical, deep and orderly development of the Consciousness.

As Consciousness awakens, Understanding becomes clearer and clearer until it reaches the final level. Then, the Defect would be radically annihilated.

                                                                                                       VII

                                                                   THIRD DANTESQUE CIRCLE OR OF VENUS

Friends who listen to me tonight: Let's talk about the Venusian Hells located, as it is known in the infra-dimensions of Nature, under the epidermis of the Earth.. .

Unquestionably, it is a much denser region than the previous two, much more gross, as each atom of matter contains within it 288 Atoms of the Absolute.

Obviously, these are heavier atoms, and therefore, the materiality is much greater.

Furthermore, the very fact of being governed by 288 Laws, makes such an underground zone somewhat too complicated and frighteningly difficult and painful.

Let us carefully observe the canteens, cabarets, brothels, etc., etc., in our Three-dimensional World of Euclid.

Unquestionably, the vital shadow of all this, the sinister aspect of the GREAT ORGIES and BACCHANALS can be found in the Venus Submerged Sphere.

Those who have always lived from orgy in orgy, from canteen to canteen, immersed in the mud of great feasts, banquets and drunkenness, know very well what it feels like after a night of partying. Many, wanting to drown in wine the disastrous state in which they remain after a storm, continue on the path of vice until they reach the total catastrophe of their organism.

Expanding this question, digging a little deeper into this subject, I can affirm to you, emphatically, that after pleasure comes pain. Now they can explain, by themselves, what life should be like or how the existence of the lost Souls in the Submerged Region of Venus should be.

With just reason, Dante found in the submerged abysses of the Third Infernal Circle, incessant rain, frightful cold , mud, black water, rot, etc.

However, the deceased in those regions listen with horror to the frightful barking of CERBERO, the Infernal Dog.

Symbolic dog with its three cruel jaws, represents violent sexual animal passions, luciferian, out of all control.

There the pleasures of the old Rome of the Caesars, turned into fatal results; there Petronius, who died in the middle of the hustle and the party, loved by all the women and crowned with roses and laurels; there the Goddess Lesbus and her lesbians; there the poetess of Sappho, who sang to all the degenerates of her time; there the lyre of Nero turned pieces and the proud lords of the great feasts...

Grotesque abode of Heliogabalus! Famous gluttons, true peacocks shining gloriously in the ancient bustle.

What happened to your glasses of fine Baccarat? What were the swords of the knights, their oaths of love, the kisses of their lady, their sweet words, the applause of the guests, the flattery, the praises, the regal vestments, the perfume of the ladies, the magnificent dances , the fluffy carpets, the bright mirrors, the regal poems, the cursed purple, and the beautiful silks?

Now only the pestilence of the Underground World, where Ciacco prophesied to Dante the fall of the victorious party in beautiful Florence and the triumph of the humiliated, who afterwards, once again defeated, were dominated in an even more tyrannical way by the first. Abominable area of bitterness where that this one poet disciple of Virgil, in unusual form, ask for Farinata and Tegghiaio, who were so worthy, and Jacobo Rusticcusi, Arigo and Mosca, and others who were dedicated to doing well and now dwell in regions even deeper of the infernal worlds.

Many sincere wrong, in hideous frank regression in those Abysmal Regions, people who cheered with their lyre the lavish halls of the great lords, beautiful virtuous maidens who sang poems, unhappy wine drinkers in the suburbs of cities, etc., now live in these Hells of the Third Dantesque Circle.

Q- Dear Master, you mention that in this Third Dantesque Circle of Venus, there are many sincerely mistaken, that is, many Souls who undoubtedly did good deeds and who, nevertheless, suffer in those Hells. I ask: If perhaps the sincerity of these Souls does not constitute an extenuating circumstance that saves them from such a gloomy punishment?

A- Friend, sir, who asks the question: We can practice a lot in life and you can be sure that good deeds will always be paid in abundance; The Divine never keeps anything, always pays each one according to his works.

With patience I beg you to pay attention, follow the course of this dissertation ... listen to me: Everyone who has exhausted the Cycle of 108 existences enters the Submerged Involution of the Hell Worlds, if he has not achieved Intimate Self-Realization of Being

However, it is obvious that before entering the Abode of Pluto, we are paid first for good works.

Now you will explain, ladies and gentlemen, the reason why many perverts, in their current life, live in opulence, while some saints or people who are Self-Realizing, barely have bread, covert and shelter.

It is unquestionable that after good works have been paid well, those who are without Self-Realization enter the Underground Abyss.

There are also pious people with unspeakable secret crimes; what of good they have, was always well paid by the Law of Karma, but the bad leads them to the Abyss of Perdition.

Understand then, friend, what is the Law of Retribution, understand all please, understand...

Q- Beloved Master, I would like you to explain to me why fornicators live in the Mercury Region, which is a less dense area than Venus, and the gluttons and drunkards inhabit the Venus Region, which is even denser than the previous one.

A- Gentlemen, ladies, distinguished gentleman who asks the question: Understand me, please...

We have been emphatically told that "original sin" is fornication and this is the foundation of the involution waves of the infernal worlds.

I am not saying that in the Third Infernal Circle only the DRUNKERS and GLUTONS live exclusively. It is obvious that the lost are one hundred percent irredentist fornicators. Now you will explain for yourselves the reason why Dante found the Cerberus Dog, living symbol of the Sexual Powers, barking lugubriously in the Tenebrous Regions.

This clearly means that the inhabitants of the Submerged Regions are never free from lust, and suffer terribly.

However, we must specify, and so does the disciple of Virgil, and also us: In each of the nine Circles or Infra-dimensional regions of Nature highlight certain defects that we carry within, and that is all.

Q- Master, we have learned by studying the Egyptian Tarot cards, that the dog symbolizes the Holy Spirit, as it guides us out of the Hells when we have decided to Self-Realize, but the Cerberus that Dante speaks of, so that you tell us, symbolizes lust. Would you like to clarify this dissertation?

A- Gentleman, please allow me to inform you that the Mercury Dog is strictly symbolic, since it clearly allegorizes the Sexual Power.

Hercules took him out of the Abyss to guide him, and that is what we do when we get Chastity. Then, working in the "Forge of the Cyclops", practicing Sexual Magic, transmuting our Creative Energies, we advance through the Path of the Razor's Edge until the Final Liberation.

Woe to the knight who abandons his dog: He will stray from the road and fall into the Abyss of Bane!

Unfortunately, the Intellectual Animal mistakenly called man, has not achieved Chastity, that is, has not removed Cerberus from the infernal domains.

Now you will explain, for yourselves, the reason why the deceased suffer in the Plutonian Abysses, when they hear the barking of Cerberus, the dog of the three hungry maws.

It is obvious that the lost suffer with the insatiable thirst for lust in the frightful Tartarus.

Q- Master, could you tell us what the bacchanalia and orgies are like in the Third Dantesque Circle or the Submerged Region of Venus?

A- Ladies and gentlemen, upon hearing this question, they come to my memory those days of youth.

Then I also went to the great feasts where shone, in the midst of the noise and the party, stormy nights and orgy that left only bitterness, remorse of Conscience, etc., etc., etc. After one of those parties, I was taken to the Third Dantesque Circle, absolutely conscious. Dressed in my Astral Body, I sat at the head of the fatal table at the party of demons. Raw reality of a frightful materiality, whose only memory moves the most intimate fibers of my Soul.

The table was full of bottles of liquor and filthy viands, very special for gluttons. In the center of that table was a large tray, on which stood a pig's head. Horrified at that macabre, horrifying feast, I looked with pain at the place of the orgy...

Suddenly everything changed: My Real Divine Being, the Intimate, that Angel of the "Apocalypse" of Saint John, who has in his hands the key of the Abyss, holding me tightly by an arm he tore me from that room as if by charm, and throwing me on a white mortuary sheet lying there on the disgusting floor full of mud, with a big chain whipped me, in time to tell me:

- "You are my Bodhisattva, my Human Soul and I need you to deliver the message of the New Age of Aquarius to humanity! Will you serve me or what?" Then, I, heartbroken, I answered:

- "Yes, Lord, I will serve you, I am sorry, forgive me, then!"

So it was, friends, how I came to hate liquors, feasts, gluttony, drunkenness, etc., etc., etc. Of all that filth, the only thing that results is the tears symbolized by the rain of that horrible region: Those pestilent waters of bitterness and the horrible mud of misery.

 Archangel Samael Aun Weor- Planetary Logos of Mars

                                                                                                      IV

                                                                                MONADS AND ESSENCES

Dear friends: Once again we are gathered here, in this place, to talk carefully about the different causes that lead to the "Intellectual Humanoids" by the involution, descending path towards the Infernal Regions.

Unquestionably, millions of involuting creatures, descending creatures are in these instants crossing the Acheron to enter the Avernus.

Waves of Humanoids, after completing the cycle of existences in the Three-dimensional Physical World of Euclid, stop taking human bodies to submerge definitively in the Mineral Kingdom.

Certainly, the evil of the world, however monstrous it may be, has a definite limit.

What would be of the Universe if there were no insurmountable obstacle to evil?

Obviously, the latter would develop infinitely until reigning sovereign in all Spheres.

It is worth noting here, with complete meridian clarity, the tremendous reality of the 108 existences that are assigned to every living Essence, to every Divine Soul Principle.

This comes to remind us of the 108 beads of the Buddha necklace, and the 108 returns that the Hindu Brahman makes around the Sacred Cow. It is indubitable that with the last of these, his daily rite ends; then introduce the tip of the tail, the usual allegorical animal, into the glass of water that will drink.

Understood all this we can proceed: It is obvious that the Divine Mother Kundalini, the "Igneous Serpent of our Magical Powers", tries to achieve our Intimate Self-Realization during the course of the 108 existences that are assigned to each one of us. Ostensibly, within such a cycle of successive lives, we have innumerable opportunities for Self-Realization; take advantage of them is indicated. Unfortunately, we repeat the mistake incessantly, and the result, in the end, is usually failure.

It is clear and evident that not all human beings want to tread the path that will lead them to the Final Liberation.

The different Messengers who come from above, Prophets, Avatars, Great Apostles, have always wanted to point us with exactitude to the rocky path that leads to authentic and legitimate happiness.

Unfortunately, people want nothing with Divine Wisdom, they have imprisoned the Masters, they have murdered the Avatars, they have bathed with the blood of the just, they mortally hate everything that tastes Divinity.

However, everyone like Pilate washes his hands; they believe they are saints, they suppose that they march along the Path of Perfection.

We cannot deny the conclusive and definitive fact that there are millions of mistaken sincere, who very honestly boast of virtuous and think of themselves as the best.

In the Tartarus live Anchorites of all kinds, mistaken mystics, sublime fakirs, priests of many cults, penitents of all kinds, who would all accept less the tremendous truth that they are lost and that they are marching down the path of evil.

With just reason said the Great Kabir Jesus: "Of thousands who seek me, one finds me, one thousand who find me one follows me, of a thousand who follow me one is mine".

The "Bhagavad-Gita" literally says: "Among thousands of men, perhaps one tries to reach perfection, among those who try, one may achieve perfection, and among the perfect, perhaps one knows me perfectly."

Jesus, the Great Kabir, emphasizes the difficulty of entering the Kingdom: "But woe to you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites, for you close the Kingdom of Heaven before men, for you do not enter, nor do you let those who are entering enter. Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites, for you devour the houses of the widows, and as a pretext you make long prayers, for this you will receive greater condemnation. "

Referring the Great Kabir Jesus to so many false apostles who are out there founding various sects that would never lead to the Final Liberation , he says: "Woe to you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites, because you travel sea and land to become a proselyte, and a Once done, you make it twice as much a son of hell as you. "

The serious thing, distinguished friends, noble brothers, respectable ladies, is that those who are lost, the sincere mistaken, always think that they are doing very well.

How to make people understand that they go wrong? How to make them understand that the path that leads to the Abyss is paved with good intentions? In what way could you prove to the people of Asleep Conscience that the sect to which they belong, or the tenebrous school to which they have affiliated, must lead them to the Abyss and the "Second Death"?

It is unquestionable that nobody thinks of his sect the worst. All are convinced with the words of the blind, guides of the blind...

Certainly, and in the name of truth, we must say with great frankness, that only by awakening Consciousness can we see the narrow, narrow and difficult Path that leads to Light.

How could the Path see those who sleep? Could the mind discover the Truth?

It is written with golden words in the Great Book of Universal Life, that the mind cannot recognize what it has never known.

Do you think that the mind has ever known that which is the Real, the Truth?

It is ostensible that the understanding goes from the known to the unknown, moves within a vicious circle, and it happens that the Truth is the unknown from moment to moment.

I ask you, dear brothers, noble friends, distinguished ladies, to reflect a little.

The mind can accept or reject what it wants, believe or doubt, etc., etc., etc., but it can never know the Real.

Observe carefully what happens in different corners of the world. It is evident that everywhere the Sacred Books circulate and they serve as a foundation for many religious cults.

However, who understands the content concepts of those books? Who is fully aware of what is written in each verse? Crowds are limited to believing or denying, and that is all.

As proof of what I am affirming, see how many sects have been formed with the wonderful verses of the Four Christian Gospels.

If the devotees had full Consciousness of the Christian Gospel preached by the Great Kabir Jesus, it is obvious that there would not be so many sects; in truth there would be only one Christ religion of cosmic, universal type. However, believers cannot agree because they have the Consciousness asleep; they know nothing, nothing they did not experienced, they have never spoken to an Angel personally, they have never consciously and positively entered the Celestial Regions; they walk because others walk, they eat because others eat, they say what others say and so they go from the cradle to the grave with a blindfold.

Unfortunately, the time passes with a rapidity that terrifies, the cycle of human existences ends, and finally, convinced the devotees that they go along the Straight Path, they enter the horrible Abode of Pluto, where "only the weeping and the gnashing of teeth is hear "...

The descent of the human waves inside the planetary organism, is done by going down the Animal and Vegetal scales, until finally entering the Mineral state, in the very center of the planet Earth.

I want you to know, I want you to understand, that it is at the very center of this planet where millions of Humanoids go through that Second Death of which the "Apocalypse" of Saint John speaks.

It is evident that, the annihilation of the Ego, the dissolution of the it, in the Submerged Regions of the Underworld, is absolutely indispensable for the destruction of evil.

Obviously, only through the Death of the Ego, the liberation of the Essence becomes possible, then it resurfaces, it comes to the planetary surface, in the light of the Sun, to restart a new evolutionary process within the Painful Wheel of Samsara.

The re-ascent is always verified through the Mineral, Vegetal and Animal states, until reconquering the Humanoid state that was once lost.

It is clear that with the re-entry to this state, again we are assigned 108 new existences that if we do not take advantage of them properly, they will lead us down the descending road, back to the Avernus. In any case, dear brothers, noble ladies who listen to me, it is good that you know that to all Essence that to any Soul, is always assigned 3,000 of these Cycles of Cosmic Manifestation.

Those who fail definitively, who do not know how to take advantage of the innumerable opportunities that these 3,000 periods bring us, confer us,   will be forever excluded from the Mastery. In this last case, that Immortal Spark that we all carry inside, the sublime MONAD , collects its Essence, that is, its soul Principles, absorbs it in itself and then immerses itself in the Universal Spirit of Life forever.

Thus, the Monad without Mastery, those that did not achieve it or definitely did not want it, were excluded from any hierarchical scale. I clarify: Not all the Immortal Sparks, not all sublime Monads want Mastery.

When some Monad, when some Divine Spark wants to really reach the sublime state of "Monad-Master", it is indubitable that it works then on its Essence, on its Soul, awakening in this Soul infinite longings of Transcendent Spirituality.

Q- Dear Master, for all that you have just stated, it seems, if I am not mistaken, that this is exactly what Lord Krishna meant when he spoke of the "Transmigration of Souls", and also the Master Pythagoras when he referred to "Metempsychosis". This is so?

A- I hear the word of the gentleman who asked the question and it is clear that I hasten to answer it...

Friends, Ladies: Certainly this thing that I am affirming tonight, has documentation in India and in Greece. The first with the wonderful doctrine expounded by that ancient Avatar Hindustan called Krishna, and in the second, the doctrine of Pythagoras.

Obviously the "Metempsychosis" of that great Greek philosopher and the doctrine of the "Transmigration of Souls" taught by the Hindu Avatar, are identical in form and substance. Unfortunately, people distort teaching and ultimately reject it arbitrarily.

Q- Illustrious Master , what I do not understand is the reason why distinguished figures recognized as Masters, such as Mrs. H.P.B. and Charles Leadbeater, like Annie Besant, founders of the Theosophical Society and people with Clairvoyance, Clairaudience and other powers, never noticed the facts that both the Great Kabir Jesus and Krishna, Pythagoras and you, Master Samael, have taught , but on the contrary, they have advocated in treaties of great recognition in the world of pseudo-esoteric schools, that man inexorably walks the ascending path of Evolution , until some day, in the course of time, arrives to Perfection and to be One with the Father. Can you explain such incongruity?

A- I listen to a man who asks a very important question, and it is unquestionable that I hasten to answer him in the best way.

Certainly, the Laws of Evolution and Involution work in a harmonious and coordinated way in all Nature.

It is indubitable that "to any rise follow downgrade happens", to any ascent a descent; It would be absurd to suppose that the Law of Evolution was something different.

If we climb a mountain, we will undoubtedly reach the top; then we will descend. This is the Law of Evolution and Involution, my dear brothers...

These two great Laws constitute the Mechanical Axis of all Nature; If either of these two Laws ceased to function, even for a moment, all the natural mechanisms would be paralyzed.

There is Evolution in the grain that germinates, grows and develops; There is involution in the vegetable that withers and dies.

There is Evolution in the creature that develops within the womb, in the child that is born, in the adolescent, in the young. There is Involution in the one who grows old and dies.

Evolutionary and Involutionary processes are completely ordered within this Great Creation.

Unfortunately, those who have been bottled up in the "Dogma of Evolution" are no longer capable of understanding the infinite destructive and decadent processes of all that is, of all that has been and of all that will be.

Neither Evolution nor Involution can ever lead us to the Intimate Self-Realization of Being.

If we really want to free ourselves, if we seriously desire Authentic Happiness, we urgently need to put ourselves through the "Path of the Revolution of Consciousness ".

It is not superfluous to emphasize the transcendental and transcendent idea, that it is not possible to reach the Great Reality while we constantly rotate with the Wheel of Samsara.

What good is it, ladies and gentlemen, to return unceasingly to this Valley of Tears, constantly evolve and involtuonating and descend again and again to the Underworlds?

It is our duty to Awaken Conscience to see the path that will lead us, with absolute precision, to the Final Liberation.

Unquestionably, many brilliant intelligences of occult knowledge, passed on to humanity at the end of the last century and the beginning of the present (XIX-XX), an elementary, simple teaching.

It is clear that such people only set out to publicly teach the first letters of the "Secret Doctrine". So they did not pause too much in the analysis of the Evolutionary and Involutive Laws.

Rudolf Steiner already in 1912, said that "they, the initiates of that time, had only delivered an incipient, elementary teaching, but that later would be given to humanity a Higher Esoteric Doctrine of transcendental order."

Now we are delivering this type of Higher Esoteric Doctrine.

It is therefore essential not to condemn or criticize those who in the past worked in some way for humanity. They did what they could; now we must elucidate and clarify...

Q- Master, you said that some Monads have an interest in Self-Realization and others do not, even though they all emanate from the Absolute. I conceptualized that all had the duty to seek their Self-Realization. Could you explain a little more about this?

A- I hear the word of a young man with great pleasure I will answer: First of all friends , I want you to understand that what is the Divine, God, the Universal Spirit of Life, is not dictatorial.

If that which is the Real, if that which is the Truth, if that which is not of time, were of a dictatorial type, what luck could we expect?

Friends, God also respects your own freedom. With this I want to tell you that within the bosom of the Divine, there are no dictatorships. Every Virginal Spark, every Monad, has full freedom to accept or reject Mastery. It is understood?

Q- With what you just explained, Master, could we say that the Monad is responsible for the Essence going to Hell?

A- I see in the audience a lady who in all sincerity has asked me a question, and it is evident that I am happy to answer her. Ladies and gentlemen, when a Divine Monad wants Mastery, it is ostensible that it does so by working incessantly with the Essence from within, from the deepest.

It is clear and manifest that if the Monad is not interested in Mastery, it will never awaken, in the embodied Essence, any intimate aspiration. Obviously, in this case, the Essence, devoid of all longing, engaged in the Ego, inlaid in itself, will enter the infernal worlds. So, I respond emphatically saying: The Monad yes is guilty of the failure of all Essence...

If the Monad really worked on the Essence, deeply, it is unquestionable that the latter would never descend unsuccessfully to the Tartarus.

Q- Master, it terrify me to think  that I had my Essence to go through in suffering during 108 lives multiplied by 3,000, that is, 324,000 human existences, so that in the end, I will live in the Absolute in the form of a failed Monad, that is, without Self-Realization. In these circumstances, it is well worth making all the efforts and possible sacrifices for Self-Realization for more suffering that this implies, since they are absolutely nothing in comparison with those that Nature will impose on me if I choose the path of failure, don`t you think so?

A- Distinguished Sir, great friend, let me tell you emphatically, that every Divine Spark, that every Monad, can choose the way.

It is indubitable that in infinite space there are trillions of absolutely innocent Monads, beyond Good and Evil.

Many of these tried to achieve the Mastery; unfortunately they failed. Millions of others never wanted Mastery. Now, submerged within the bosom of the Universal Spirit of Life, they enjoy the Authentic Divine Happiness because they are flashes of Divinity; Unfortunately, they do not possess the Mastery.

The gentleman who asks the question is clear that he has enormous concerns. This is because his Inner Monad encourages him and works incessantly. Your duty is, therefore, to march firmly by the "Path of the Razor's Edge” until you achieve the Intimate Self-Realization of the Being.

Q- Master, is it because of this that many people who are told about the Gnostic Teachings, even though they perfectly understand what we are explaining to them, do not decide to follow the Path of the "Revolution of Consciousness "? Do you mean that their Monad does not work in them to follow the Path of Self-Realization?

A- To the young man who asks the question, I am going to answer him...

We need deep reflection to approach this issue from different angles. It happens that many Monads like to march slowly with the risk that their Essences fail in each cycle of human existences. Others prefer to work on their Essences intermittently, from time to time, and finally, we have Monads that definitely do not work on their Essence ever.

This is the reason why not all the people who listen to the teaching really accept it. However, it is convenient to know that someone who, for example, in the present existence did not accept the Gospel of the New Age of Aquarius, could accept it in subsequent lives, as long as it has not yet reached 108.

Q- Master, these Monads that are never interested in working on their Essence, do they belong to the planet Earth or do they also exist on other planets?

A- Young man, friend, remember the Law of Philosophical Analogies, the Law of Correspondence and Numerology: "As it is above, it is below" ...

Earth is not the only inhabited planet in starry space; the plurality of the inhabited worlds is a tremendous reality. This invites us to understand that the Monads of other planets also enjoy full freedom to accept or reject Mastery.

Personality, is different. By this I mean emphatically the following: Not all the Human Personalities existing in the other inhabited worlds of infinite space, have fallen as low as we, the inhabitants of the Earth.

Friends, in the various Spheres of Infinity there are wonderful planetary humanities, which march in accordance with the Great Cosmic Laws, however, I repeat, not all the Monads want Mastery.

Hells exist in all the worlds, in all the galaxies, but not all the Planetary Hells are inhabited.

The Sun, for example, is a wonderful star that with its light illuminates all the planets of the Solar System of Ors. It is interesting to know that the Hell Worlds of the King Star are completely clean. Obviously in this bright Sun it is not possible to find cosmic failures; none of its inhabitants march in the Submerged Involution ; the creatures that live in the King Star are completely Divine, Solar Spirits.

It is convenient not to forget that any cosmic unit that arises to life, inevitably possesses a Mineral Kingdom submerged among the natural Infra dimensions.

There are worlds whose Submerged Mineral Kingdom is densely populated, including our planet Earth; this indicates, he points out, the failure of many Monads.

We need, however, to delve a little deeper into this question and understand with full clarity, that the descent of any Essence into the horrifying Pluto's abode does not always mean ultimate failure.

It is ostensible that the final failure is only for the Essences, for the Monads that did not achieve the Intimate Self-Realization in 3,000 cycles or periods of existences, better said, in 3,000 laps of the Wheel of Samsara, because when arriving at the last of these, as I have said so many times, the doors close...

                                                                                                CHAPTER V

                                                                FIRST INFERNAL CIRCLE OR OF THE MOON

My friends, today gathered here again, we are going to study the First Dantesque Circle of the Hell Worlds.

It is indubitable that this First Submerged Region corresponds to the "LIMBUS", the "Orc" of the classics quoted by Virgil, the poet of Mantua.

We have been told, with complete meridian clarity, that such a mineral zone is vividly represented by all the CAVERNS OF THE WORLD, which together astrally become complementary to the First Submerged Region.

Dante, the old Florentino, says that in such a region "he found all those INNOCENTS WHO DIED WITHOUT HAVING RECEIVED THE WATERS OF BAPTISM". (All this must be understood in a strictly symbolic way).

If we carefully study the "Ramayana", the sacred book of the Hindustan, with mystical astonishment we can demonstrate the conclusive and definitive fact, that the Sacrament of Baptism, is very previous to the Christian Era.

In the "Ramayana" we can verify the unusual case of Rama, who was certainly baptized by his Guru.

Unquestionably, no one in ancient times received the baptismal water, without first having been fully instructed about the Mysteries of Sex. It is therefore the Sacrament of Baptism, a pact of Sexual Magic.

It is extraordinary that upon entering any Mystery School, the first thing that was received is the Sacrament of Baptism.

It is indispensable, it is urgent, to transmute the "Pure Waters of Life" into the "Wine of Light" of the Alchemist. Only in this way is it possible to achieve the Intimate Self-Realization of the Being.

In the "Orc" of the classics, in Limbo, we find many enlightened men who died without having received the "waters of baptism".

Wrong sincere, full of magnificent intentions, but wrong; people who believed Liberation possible without the need for Sexual Magic.

Thus, in the First Sub-Lunar Region, under the epidermis of this planet in which we live, the DEFUNCT dwell cold and sepulchral.

One feels true sadness, supreme pain, when contemplating so many millions of disembodied people wandering with the Consciousness asleep in the Region of the Dead.

See them there, like cold shadows, with the Consciousness deeply asleep, like specters of the night!

The shadows of the dead come and go everywhere in the First Dantesque Circle; they are occupied in the same activities of the life that happened, they dream of the memories of yesterday, they live totally in the past ...

Q- You have explained to us, Master that in the First Sub-Lunar Region, called "Limbo", inhabit the Souls of those who have not been baptized, understanding by "Baptism" a pact of Sexual Magic. What moves me to ask the following question: Do all beings that have not practiced Sexual Magic penetrate this region automatically when disincarnate?

A- Distinguished friend, your question is quite interesting, and I hasten to answer...

I want you to understand, that the First Submerged Region is like the antechamber of Hell, obviously the shadows of our loved ones live there; millions of human beings who never transmuted the Seminal Waters into the "Wine of Light" of Alchemy.

There are few Essences, those Souls, who after death, really achieve a "vacation" in the Superior Worlds.

It is indubitable that most of the human beings return immediately to a new human organism, spending a season in Limbo before to have a physical body again.

However, due to the critical state in which we currently live, innumerable deceased are permanently submerged in the infernal worlds, passing through the Tenebrous Spheres of the Moon, Mercury, Venus, Sun, Mars, Jupiter, Saturn, Uranus and Neptune.

The last of these regions is final. There the lost pass through the Final Disintegration, the Second Death, so indispensable. Thanks to this frightful annihilation, the Essence, the Soul, manages to free itself from the regions of the Tartarus, to ascend to the planetary surface and to restart a new Evolution, which will inevitably begin again from the Mineral Kingdom.

Q- How is it to be understood, loved Master, what in the language of the Roman Church is said: "That innocent children enter the Limbo"?

A- Distinguished friend, this "innocent children" must be understood in a symbolic, allegorical way.

Interpret the word "innocent", not in its original pristine form, but as "radical ignorance." Certainly, one who does not know the Mysteries of Sex, is ignorant, although he presumes to be wise and possesses a vast erudition.

Remember that there are many "ignorant illustrated" who not only ignore, but also ignore that ignore. It is understood?

Q- Master, do you want to say that the person who has not manufactured his Solar Bodies has not been baptized?

A- Distinguished young, I am glad your question, which gives us the basis for a beautiful explanation...

The Sacred Scriptures clearly speak of the "Wedding Suit of the Soul", the "To Soma Heliakon", the "Golden Body" of the Solar Man, a living representation of the "Supra-sensible Bodies" that every human creature must form.

In our past books, we already spoke clearly about the work related to the creation of the Existential Bodies of Being and therefore I believe that our Gnostic students will now be able to understand us.

It is indubitable that the "Intellectual Animal" mistakenly called man, does not possess such vehicles, and therefore must create them, working in the Fiery Forge of Vulcan (Sex).

It comes to my mind in these moments, the case of a friend who disembodied a few years ago. He was a convinced Gnostic, however, he did not manage to manufacture his Existential Bodies of Being; This I could make evident in the Region of the Dead, in Limbo.

Outside the Physical Body I found him: He looked gigantic, and his spectral face was certainly a pantheon or cemetery.

I walked with him through different places, through different streets of a city. Unquestionably under the Three - dimensional Region of Euclid, in the Limbo...

- "You are dead," I said.

- "How? Impossible, I'm alive!" Such was his response.

When passing near a regal mansion, I made him enter with the purpose of looking in a mirror, he obeyed my indication and then I saw him very surprised...

- "Try to float", I continued telling him, "take a little jump, so you can convince yourself that you are already dead" ... That ghost, obeying, wanted to fly, but I saw him precipitate headlong, instead of ascending like birds. In those moments he assumed various animal figures. "You now have the shape of a horse, a dog, a cat, a tiger", so I told him as his different animal facets stood out.

Certainly, that phantom was formed by a set of quarrelsome and shouter Egos, which penetrated and interpenetrated each other without getting confused. Useless were my efforts. That disembodied could not understand me, was an inhabitant of the Region of the Dead, a sum of egos personifying Psychological Defects.

Even though that friend had known the Gnosis, he had not managed to fabricate his Astral Body. Now I had only a set of ghosts before my eyes, giving the impression of a facade personality. It is obvious that such a subject had not received the Sacrament of Baptism. In other words, we would say that he had not transmuted the "Pure Waters of Life" into the "Wine of Light" of the Alchemists.

Q- Master, do you mean then, that those who live in the Region of the Dead, or Limbo, will always have the opportunity to return to a new matrix?

A- Distinguished friend, do not forget that the God Mercury, with his caduceus, always brings out the souls submerged in the Orc, with the purpose of reincorporating them into a new organism. Only then is it possible that on any given day, we can be truly baptized. It is understood?

Q-Dear Master, I understand that the Essence and the Egos of the deceased enter Limbo, but that it is not a region of suffering. I am right?

A- Distinguished gentleman, since you speak about Essence and about egos, it is good that we put the cards on the table at once, to clarify concepts and define doctrinal positions.

Many believe that the Ego, the I, the Self, is something too individual. This is wrongly assumed by the many writers of modern psychology.

We, the Gnostics, go further: We like to deepen, delve into all these mysteries, inquire, investigate into, etc., etc., etc.

The Ego does not possess any individuality. It is a sum of diverse Psychic Attachments that personify our Psychological Defects; a bunch of mistakes, passions, hatreds, fears, revenge, jealousy, anger, lust, resentments, attachments, greed, etc., etc.

These various aggregates have varied animal forms in the hypersensitive regions of nature.

When dying, all that set of quarrelsome and shouter egos, all that varied range of Psychic Aggregates, continues beyond the grave.

Within such Negative Values, our Essence, the Psychic Material, is embedded.

It is therefore ostensible that such soul matter embedded within the ego submerges in the orc, in limbo, to return a little later to this physical world.

Q- Master, for an ordinary sleeping person, would Limbo be a continuation of his life?

A-There is no tomorrow for the Personality of the dead. All Personality is the daughter of his time. Born in his time, he dies in his time.

That which continues beyond the sepulcher is the Ego, the sum of diverse animal and brutal psychic aggregates. When I looked at the friend of my story, with pain, I could understand that the Personality of that one had been annihilated. All I had now before my eyes was a sum of grotesque animal figures, penetrating and interpenetrating each other to give a false appearance of Personality, sepulchral, cold, spectral.

What had become of my friend? Where it was? Since he had not manufactured the Astral Body, it is obvious that he had ceased to exist. If my friend had fabricated an Astral Body through Sexual Transmutation, if he had actually practiced Sexual Magic, it is clear that he would have fabricated the Sidereal Vehicle, and then he would have continued with his Astral Personality in the Hypersensitive Regions of Nature. Unfortunately this had not been the case...

Being baptized then, implies having practiced Sexual Magic. Who has not done so, has not received the Sacramental Waters; He is an inhabitant of Limbo.

Q- Master, this False Personality formed by these grotesque egos, who at one time was his friend, could he become his enemy in that region without a future?

A- Young friend, it is urgent that you understand that the Ego is constituted by many ones of them, and that some of these can be our friends or our enemies. Undoubtedly, some ego of that phantom, to which I have referred, continue to be my friends, but others, it is obvious that they can be enemies, or simply grotesque indifferent ghosts. In any case, it is the Ego that returns from the Limbo Region to repeat, in this Physical World, all the painful dramas of past existences.

Personality, as I said, is perishable, never returns, and this is something that you must understand clearly. Know how to differentiate between the Ego and the Personality. Understood?

Q- Do I have to understand, Master, that the True Sacrament of Baptism can only be received by the one who starts in the "Path of the Razor's Edge "?

A- Distinguished Sir: The Authentic Sacrament of Baptism, as I said in this talk, is a pact of Sexual Magic.

Unfortunately, people go through the baptismal ceremony, because of the rite, but they never comply with the pact. Because of that, they enter the Limbo. If the people fulfilled that religious covenant, they would enter fully into the Path of the Razor's Edge, in that "Path" mentioned by Christ when he said: "Narrow is the door and narrow the path that leads to the Light, and very few they are the ones who find it."

It is indispensable to know that the Secret Way that leads to the Souls until the Final Liberation, is absolutely sexual.

Q- Master, then the disembodied who have the right to a "vacation", are those who have started to practice Sexual Magic?

A- Distinguished lady who asks the question: I invite you to understand that the Ego can never enter the Celestial Regions. For the Psychic Aggregates, there is only the Abyss and the Second Death. It is understood?

However, we go deeper to elucidate and clarify this talk ... When the Ego is not too strong, when the Psychic Attachments are very weak, achieve the pure Essence , the Soul, free for some time, to enter the Regions Celestial and enjoy some "vacations" before returning to this Valley of Tears.

Unfortunately, today, the Animal Ego has become very strong in many people, and for that reason, human souls do not have the happiness of such "vacations".

Certainly, those souls who manage to penetrate the "Devachan" as the Theosophists say, or in the "Causal", are very rare nowadays.

I want you all to understand the concrete fact that those Souls, today very rare indeed, who can enjoy for a time such happy "vacations" between death and the new birth, are what we might call in the world, "very good people. " Because of this, the Great Law rewards them after death. It is understood?

Q- Master, those Souls who manage to escape from the Ego to enjoy a "vacation", when re-entering into another matrix, do they have to re-bottle themselves in the Ego?

A- Friends, the Ego can only be destroyed, annihilated, in two ways: First: Through Conscious Work in ourselves and within ourselves, here and now. Second: In the infernal worlds, through the submerged involution, going through appalling sufferings.

Unquestionably, the Celestial Vacations do not dissolve the Ego. Once the Essence, the Soul, exhausts the fruits of its reward, upon returning to this Valley of Tears, it must be previously bottled between its Ego, the I, the Myself.

Q- Master, when the Essence returns to a new matrix bottled in the Ego, after those "vacations", does it not bring the longing to free itself to achieve its Self-Realization?

R- Distinguished lady, your question is magnificent ... I want to say to you emphatically the following: The ascent to the Superior Worlds comforts us and helps us.

When the Essence returns from a "vacation" in the Superior Worlds of Cosmic Consciousness, it is strengthened and with greater enthusiasm. Then he struggles tirelessly to achieve his total liberation. However, any effort would be useless if it did not comply with the Sexual Magic Covenant contained in the Sacrament of Baptism.

Q- Master, could you tell us what the regions of the First Dantesque Circle or the Moon are like, how we live and what is done?

A- To the gentleman who asks the question, I respond immediately. The First Dantesque, Sub-Lunar Circle, represented by all the caverns of the Earth, seen internally is quite interesting.

There we find the first submerged counterpart of our cities, streets, villages, counties and regions. It is not surprising then that in this region a life similar to the present one is lived; in any way we should be astonished by the fact that the deceased visit the houses where they lived, or wander through those places they once knew, occupying themselves in the same trades or jobs that they used to do...

I remember the pathetic case of a poor loader of heavy bales. His Ego walked after death, carrying on his back a load bundle. When I wanted to make him understand his situation, when I gave him to understand that he was already well dead and that he did not have to be carrying heavy bales on his body, he looked at me with sleepwalking eyes. He had the Consciousness asleep. He was unable to understand me.

The deceased continue selling in their stores, or buying merchandise, or driving cars, etc., etc., etc., each one in those jobs in which he was previously employed. It is amazing to see those canteens full of disembodies drunks, those houses of prostitutes, fornicating even after death, etc., etc., etc.

Q- Master, what process do those who live in the Limbo follow to return to this Three-dimensional World?

A- Those who live in the Limbo must recapitulate the life that has just passed, revive it slowly.

Once this retrospective process is concluded, all the acts of our previous life are simply reduced to mathematics. Then the Judges of Karma make us return to this Valley of Tears with the purpose that we amend our mistakes and look for the path that will lead us to Final Liberation. That is all!

ARCHANGEL SAMAEL AUN WEOR --MESSENGER OF THE AQUARIUS ERA.

                                                                                                        II

                                                    THE THREE ASPECTS OF THE INTERIOR OF THE EARTH

1. Master, from what you have explained above, should we understand that under the inner layers ofthe Earth, there are only Infra dimensions, since the Supra-dimensions, which correspond to the Heavens, are only found above the Earth's layer?

A- Distinguished sir, your question seems interesting to me, and I hasten to answer you.

It is good that all of you understand that this planetary organism in which we live has three clearly defined aspects in its interior:

1º- Mineral Region (purely physical).

2º- Supra-dimensional Zone.

3º- Infra-dimensional Zone.

Q- Accepting that in the interior of the Earth there were these three aspects of which you speaks us(and in my case I accept it hypothetically, I clarify), we would have to reach the conclusion that the Nine Celestial Spheres coexist with the Infernos, which correspond to the Infra-dimensions. Is it congruent that the Heavens are in the same location as the Hells?

A- Dear gentleman, it is urgent to comprehend, in an integral way,that everything in Nature and the Cosmos is summarized as additions and subtractions of dimensions, which penetrate and interpenetrate each other without getting confused.

There is a hermetic postulate that says: "As it is above, it is below". Apply this postulate to the subject in question.

It is ostensible that the Nine Heavens have within their planetary organism, their correlations according to the Law of Correspondences and Analogies.

These Nine Heavens, within the interior of the planetary organism in which we live, correlate intelligently with the Nine Deep Zones of planet Earth.

But I have not yet fully explained the question; what really happens is that these Nine Heavens have a Center of Atomic Gravitation, located exactly in the center of the planet Earth.

In another way I want to tell you, and tell all of you, ladies and gentlemen, that the Nine Heavens gravitate in the Central Atom of planet Earth, extending far beyond the entire Solar System. This same process is repeated with each of the planets of the "Solar System of Ors".

Q- This exhibition, Beloved Master, seems very beautiful to me and fits perfectly into the gaps of my understanding; but I must say that according to the precepts of logic, it cannot be clearly demonstrate the explanation you have given us. Therefore, how can we get to verify your claim in this regard?

A- Dear gentleman, your question is worrisome. Unquestionably, formal logic leads us to error. It is not by such logic that we can arrive at the experience of the Real; We need a Superior Logic, which fortunately exists. Already Ouspensky wrote the "Tertium Organum", the "Third Canon of Thought." It is ostensible that there is a sense of unity in the Mystic Experience of many transcended subjects. Such Men, through the development of certain Cognitive Faculties, have been able to verify for themselves and directly, the reality of the Hell Worlds, inside this planet in which we live.

The interesting thing about all this, is that the data enunciated by some and other Adepts, are similar, in spite of dwelling such men in different places of the Earth.

Q- Does it mean, then, Master, that only a certain number of Adepts (who have had the luck to have these Cognitive Powers) can check the infra-dimensions and the supra-dimensions of the planets and the Cosmos, like man himself?

A- In the field of Direct Experimentation, in the field of practical Metaphysics, there is a diversity of subjects with more or less developed Psychic Faculties.

It is obvious that there are disciples and Masters. The former can give us more or less incipient information; the second, the Adepts or Masters, have immeasurably superior Faculties, those train them to conduct for in-depth investigations, which allows them to speak in a clearer, more precise, and more detailed manner.

Q- If you, Master, have taught us to corroborate from our own experience what the Adepts and Illuminated affirm, is there then the possibility that we, the common ones, can verify by our own experience the reality of the infernal worlds, outside of the experiences of a simple nightmare, caused by stomach indigestion?

A- Dear sir, it is obvious that Direct Experimentation in the field of Metaphysics is only available to subjects who have developed the Faculties latent in man. But I want to tell you, with complete clarity, that every person can experience, briefly, the crude realism of such Atomic Hells when he falls into those disgusting nightmares.

Undoubtedly, I do not mean by this that the aforementioned nightmares allow the complete verification of the crude realism of Nature's under dimensions.

Whoever really wants to experience that which is below the Three-dimensional World of Euclid, must develop certain very special faculties and Psychic Powers.

Q- Is it possible that all of us can develop these faculties?

A- Distinguished gentleman, I want to inform you that the International Gnostic Movement possesses methods and systems, through which every human being can develop, in a conscious and positive way, his Psychic Powers.

 Q- Master, could you tell us what we should understand about the fact that the Devil inhabits Hells that have flames of fire and a tremendous smell of sulfur, where beings who in this life have behaved badly are punished?

R- I'm going to answer the gentleman's question...

Unquestionably, in the Submerged Regions of the Mineral Kingdom, under the very epidermis of planet Earth, there are different zones. Let us remember for a moment the Igneous Zone: It is ostensible that it is demonstrated with the eruption of the volcanoes. Let's cite the Water Zone: No one could deny that there is water inside this planetary organism. Let's think for a moment about the Air Element: Although it seems incredible, inside our planet Earth there are also air currents, special zones. It has even been said, with complete meridian clarity, that there exists in the interior of this world, a vast region completely hollow, aerial, we would say. In no way could we deny the realism of stones, sands, rocks, metals, etc., etc., etc.

When thinking about the concept of "demon" or "demons", let us also reconsider in Lost Souls; is this really interesting.

Many inhabitants of the Hell Worlds dwell in the Fire Region, but others live in the Air Regions, and lastly they inhabit the Aquatic Regions and the Mineral Areas.

It is obvious that the inhabitants of the terrestrial interior are very related to the sulfur, since this is an integral part of the volcanoes; However, it is clear that specifically, only the "Dwellers of Fire" could be so associated with sulfur. I want therefore, distinguished gentleman, honorable public, respectable gentlemen and ladies, that you understand the Hell or "Infernus" in the crudely natural way, without artifice of any kind.

Q- Could you tell me Master, why being the region of the lower abdomen that of the infernal worlds, located in the region of the "Silver Cord"? Does this mean that said "cord" communicates constantly with our infernal worlds?

A- Honorable sir, I want to respond to you with perfect clarity. Much has been said about the "Silver Cord"; It is indubitable that all Soul is connected to the Physical Body by means of that "Magnetic Thread". We have been told that one branch of that "Cord" or "Thread of Life" is related to the heart, and another to the brain.

Several authors emphasize the idea that seven of these branches derived from the "Silver Cord" are connected with seven specific Centers of the human organism.

In any case, that "Thread of Life ", that "Cord" of which you speak to us, the very basis of your question, is in no way connected to the "Seven Chakras" of the lower abdomen. It is interesting to know that during the hours of sleep, the Essence , the Soul, escapes from the Physical Body to travel to different places on Earth or the Cosmos; then the "Magnetic thread" of our existence is released, infinitely lengthened, then attracting the Physical Body to awaken in the bed.

 Q- Master, could you expand on what you just said, with regard to the fact that the "Seven Chakras" are in the lower abdomen? Since we have been told in other conferences and in their own books, that the "Seven Chakras" are distributed in different parts of our body.

R- Honorable gentleman, I have heard your question and I hasten to respond with the greatest pleasure.

I see that you, sir, have confused the "Seven Chakras" of the lower abdomen with the "Seven Churches" of the Apocalypse of Saint John, located in the Spine.

Undoubtedly, nowhere in the talk that we are developing tonight I have made any reference to such "Magnetic Centers" or "Vortexes of Force", located in the "Brahma Staff" or Spinal Cord. .

We have only mentioned to the "Seven Gates of Hell" of which the religion of Muhammad speaks, to Seven Specific Centers or "Chakras" located in the lower abdomen and related to the Hell Worlds; that is all! It is understood?

Q- From all the above, can we conclude, Venerable Master, that the physical aspect of the center of the Earth belongs to the Three-dimensional World, and that the Supra-dimensional and Infra-dimensional aspects are located in those Underground Regions of the planet, where the three-dimensional intellectual and sensory perception of the "Rational Animal" does not arrive?

R- Distinguished gentleman, I want to inform you, and in general to all this audience that listens to me, that our five senses only perceive the three-dimensional aspects of existence, however they are incapable of perceiving the Supra-dimensional or infra-dimensional aspects of the Earth and the Cosmos.

It is obvious that the Underground Regions of our world, have three fundamental aspects. However, the ordinary senses only perceive in a superficial way the Physical, the Three-dimensional.

If we want to know the Upper and Lower Dimensions of the interior of the Earth, we must develop other Faculties of Perception that are latent in the human race.

Q- Dear Master, should we understand that in the Supra-dimensions as in the Infra dimensions, living beings inhabit?

My friends, unquestionably the three Zones within our world are inhabited. If the Lost Souls live in the Infra-dimensions, in the Supra-dimensions of the planetary interior dwell many "Devas", "Elementals" of higher order, Gods, Masters, etc., who work intensively with the intelligent forces of this Great Nature. We could talk very extensively about the populations of the Central, or Supra-dimensional, or Infra-dimensional zones of the interior of our world, however, we will leave this for future talks; for now I say goodbye to you, wishing you a very good night.

                                                                                                    III

                                                                                   THE SEVEN COSMOS

 Well friends, we are gathered here again with the purpose of studying the "RAY OF CREATION ".

It is urgent, indispensable, unavoidable, to know in a clear and precise way the place we occupy in the "most vivid Ray of Creation ".

First of all, dear gentlemen, distinguished ladies, I beg you to follow my speech with infinite patience.

I want you to know that there are Seven Cosmos, namely:

1º- PROTOCOSMOS.

2º- AYOCOSMOS.

3º- MACROCOSMOS.

4th - DEUTEROCOSMOS.

5th- MESOCOSMOS.

6º- MICROCOSMOS.

7º- TRITOCOSMOS.

1 ° - Unquestionably, the First is formed by multiple SPIRITUAL SUNS, transcendental, Divine...

Much has been said about the SACRED ABSOLUTE SUN, and it is obvious that every Solar System is governed by one of those Spiritual Suns. This means that our set of worlds possesses its own "Sacred Absolute Sun", as do all the other Solar Systems of the unalterable infinite.

2nd - The Second Order of Worlds is really formed with all the millions of SUNS and PLANETS traveling through space.

3rd - The Third set of Worlds is formed by our GALAXY, by this great "MILKY WAY", which has as its central cosmic capital the "Sirius Sun".

4th - The Fourth Order is represented by our "SOLAR SYSTEM OF ORS".

5th - The Fifth Order corresponds to the PLANET EARTH.

6th - The Sixth Order is the MICROCOSMOS MAN.

7th - The Seventh Order is in the HELL WORLDS.

Let's expand this explanation a little more ... I want you, ladies and gentlemen, to understand with full clarity, what is really the first order of worlds: extraordinary Spiritual Suns, sparkling with infinite splendors in space. Radiant Spheres that astronomers could never perceive through their telescopes.

Think now of what are the trillions and trillions of worlds and stars that populate the endless space. Remember now the galaxies: Any of these, taken separately, is certainly a MACROCOSMOS, and ours, the "Milky Way," is no exception.

What shall we say about DEUTEROCOSMOS? Unquestionably, every Solar System, no matter the galaxy to which it belongs, whether it is matter or antimatter, is obviously a Deuterocosmos.

Lands of space are as numerous as the sands of the immense desert. Undoubtedly, any of these, every planet, no matter what its Center of Cosmic Gravitation, is by itself a MESOCOSMOS.

Much has been said about the Microcosm-Man. We emphasize the transcendental idea that each of us is an authentic and legitimate MICROCOSMOS. However, we are not the only inhabitants of infinity. It is clear that there are many inhabited worlds. Any inhabitant of the Cosmos is an authentic Microcosm.

Finally, it is good to know that within every planet there is the Submerged Mineral Kingdom with its own Atomic Hells. The latter are always located within the interior of any planetary mass and in the infra dimensions of nature, under the three- dimensional zone of Euclid.

Understand, then, ladies and gentlemen, that the first order of worlds is completely different from the second, and that each cosmos is absolutely unequal, radically different...

The First Order of worlds is infinitely Divine, ineffable. There is no mechanical principle in it; it is governed by the unique Law.

The Second Order is unquestionably controlled by the 3 Primary Forces that regulate and direct all Cosmic Creation.

The Third Order of worlds, our Galaxy, any Galaxy of the sacred space, is undoubtedly controlled by 6 Laws.

The Fourth Order of worlds, our Solar System, or any Solar System of infinite space, is always controlled by 12 Laws.

The Fifth Order, our Earth, or any Planet similar to ours, revolving around any Sun, is absolutely controlled by 24 Laws.

The Sixth Cosmic Order, any Human Organism, is definitely controlled by 48 Laws.

Finally, the Seventh Order of Worlds is under the total control of 96 Laws.

I want you to know, precisely, that the number of laws in the Abysmal Regions multiplies outrageously.

It is ostensible that the First Dantesque Circle is always under the control of 96 Laws, but in the Second this amount is doubled, giving 192 Laws; in the Third it triples, in the Fourth it quadruples, in such a way that you can multiply the quantity of 96 x 2, x 3, x 4, x 5, x 6, x 7, x 8 and x 9. So, in the Ninth Circle, multiplying the 96 x 9, will give us 864 Laws...

If you reflect deeply on the First Cosmos, you will see that there exists the most complete freedom, the most absolute happiness, because everything is governed by the One Law.

In the Second Cosmos there is still full bliss, because it is completely controlled by the 3 Primary Laws of all Creation.

However, in the Third Cosmos a mechanical element is already introduced, because these 3 Primitive Divine Laws, dividing themselves, become 6. Obviously, in this there is already a certain cosmic automatism. It is no longer the 3 unique Forces that work, because these, by dividing themselves, have originated the mechanical game of any Galaxy.

See what a Solar System is. It is clear that in it, already the 6 Laws have been divided again to become 12, increasing the mechanism, the automatism, the complication, etc., etc.

Let us specify now to any Planet of the infinite, and very especially in our terrestrial world. Obviously, it is more heterogeneous and complicated, because the 12 System Laws have become 24...

Let's look frankly at the Microcosm-Man; it is ruled by 48 laws.

Obviously, by dividing these 48 Laws in themselves, and by themselves, they originate the 96 of the First Dantesque Circle.

I want you, ladies and gentlemen, to understand the place we occupy in the "Ray of Creation ".

Someone said that "Hell" comes from the word "Infernus", which in Latin means "Lower Region". Thus he emphasized the idea that the place we occupy in Euclid's Three - dimensional Region is Hell, because, according to him, it is "the lowest place in the Cosmos"...

Unfortunately, the one who made such an unusual affirmation, did not really know the "Ray of Creation ". If he had had more information, if he had studied the Seven Cosmos, he would have fully realized that the "Lower Place" is not this Physical World in which we live, but the Seventh Cosmos, located exactly inside the planet Earth, in the natural infra-dimensions, under the three - dimensional Zone of Euclid.

Q- Beloved Master, after listening with great attention and patience the scientific exposition on the "Ray of Creation ", we have observed that when referring to the First Order, that is to PROTOCOSMOS, mention that the movement, the life, corresponds to the First Law, where absolute freedom reigns ... We have been told, following the words of the Great Kabir Jesus: "Discover the truth, and the truth will set you free". Should it be understood, following the Law of Analogies and Correspondences, that in order for us to be the men/humans who move and have our Being in the Sixth Order of worlds, or the Microcosm, to experience the truth and therefore be completely free Should we strive to become inhabitants of those worlds ruled by the One Law?

A- With the greatest pleasure I will answer the question that the gentleman asked ... Distinguished Ladies and Gentlemen: It is indispensable to understand that "the greater the number of laws, the greater the degree of mechanics and pain, the lower the number of laws, the lower the degree of mechanics and pain ".

Unquestionably, in the " Sacred Absolute Sun ", in the "Central Spiritual Sun" of this system in which we live, move and have our Being, there is no mechanics of any kind and therefore, it is obvious that there reigns the most full bliss.

Ostensibly, we must fight tirelessly to free ourselves from the 48, 24, 12, 6 and 3 Laws to truly return to the Sacred Absolute Sun of our system.

Q- Master, it is deduced from what was explained above, that the worlds of higher laws are more mechanical, and therefore, logically, more dense and material. Does this mean that the infra-dimensional or infernal worlds will cause more suffering, and that for this reason they are called the "Region of Penalties and Punishments"?

A- This question from the audience seems to me quite interesting, and it is clear that I hasten to answer it with the greatest pleasure.

Distinguished sir, I want you to know and that everyone understands, that the greater the number of laws, the greater the degree of mechanics and pain.

The 96 Laws of the First Infernal Zone, are terribly painful; however, as such number of Laws multiplies in each of the Infra-dimensional Zones, pain, mechanics, materiality and crying are also multiplied.

Q- Venerable Master, we have observed that you previously speak to us of the Nine Concentric Circles in the Region of the Infra dimensions, which correspond to the Nine Circles of the Supra-dimensions of the Cosmos; However, when referring to the "Ray of Creation ", only lists and explains Seven Cosmos, is there not some incongruence in it?

R- Honorable sir, it is indispensable that you make a clear differentiation between the Seven Cosmos, the Nine Heavens and the Nine Dantesque Circles of the Natural Infra dimensions.

Obviously, the Nine Heavens are related, as we have said, with the Nine Submerged Regions under the epidermis of the Earth. This was seen by Enoch in a state of ecstasy, on Mount Moriah; where he would later build an underground temple with nine interior floors to allegorize the transcendental realism of his vision...

It is unquestionable that the Nine Heavens are fully realized in the Spheres of the Moon, Mercury, Venus, Sun, Mars, Jupiter, Saturn, Uranus and Neptune. It is clear that all these Nine Heavens correspond to Deuterocosmos.

Is it, then, clear in your mind, the fact that the Seven Cosmos are not the Nine Heavens?

Q- Master, when you tell us that you are going down to a greater number of laws from the First Cosmos to the Infernal Regions; the mechanics, the automatism, the materiality is increasing; It makes us think that as we move away from the Three Primary Laws, we at the same time separate ourselves from the direct Will of the Father, leaving ourselves to our own miserable fate. Is this the case?

A- Distinguished gentlemen, honorable ladies who listen to me in this audience, I want you to know clearly and precisely that beyond all this game of worlds that form our Solar System, the SACRED ABSOLUTE SUN shines gloriously.

It is indubitable that in the Central Spiritual Sun, governed by the One Law, there is the unalterable Happiness of the Eternal Living God. Unfortunately, as we move further and further away from the Sacred Absolute Sun, we enter more and more complicated worlds, where automatism, mechanics and pain are introduced...

Obviously, in the Cosmos of 3 Laws, the happiness is incomparable, because the materiality is less. In that region any atom possesses within its inner nature, only 3 atoms of the Absolute.

How different is the Third Cosmos! There the materiality increases, because any of its atoms has in its interior, 6 atoms of the Absolute.

Let's go into the Fourth Cosmos. There we find more dense matter, due to the concrete fact that any of its atoms has, in itself, 12 atoms of the Absolute.

Let's concrete a little more. If we carefully examine the planet Earth, we will see that any of its atoms possesses in its inner nature 24 atoms of the Absolute.

Specifying carefully, let us study in detail any atom of the human organism and perceive within it, through the Divine Clairvoyance, 48 atoms of the Absolute.

Let's go down a little further and enter the Kingdom of the crudest materiality, in the infernal worlds, under the crust of the planet in which we live and we will discover that in the First Infra-dimensional Zone, the density has increased frightfully, because any inhuman atom possesses within its intimate nature, 96 atoms of the Absolute.

In the Second Infernal Zone, every atom has 192 atoms; in the Third, every atom has in its interior, 288 atoms of the Absolute, etc., etc., thus increasing the materiality in a frightening and terrifying way...

By submerging ourselves into ever more complex laws, we obviously progressively become independent of the Will of the Absolute, and fall into the mechanical complication of all this Great Nature. If we want to regain freedom, we must free ourselves from so much mechanics and so many laws and return to the Father.

Q- Dear Master, if the Divine Will is not done in the Microcosm man, then why is it said "that the leaf of a tree does not move, without the Will of God"?

A- Distinguished gentleman, in the Sacred Sun Absolute, as we have said, only the "Only Law" reigns. In the Cosmos of the 3 Laws, the Will of the Father is still done, because everything is governed by the 3 Fundamental Laws,however, in the world of the 6 Laws, there is already beyond doubt a mechanical that in a certain sense makes it independent of the Will of the Absolute. Think now of the worlds of 24, 48 and 96 Laws.

It is obvious that in such orders of worlds, mechanical multiplies independently of the Sacred Sun Absolute. This, of course, would give way to say that the Father is excluded from all Creation, however, it is good for everyone to know that all mechanical is previously calculated by the Sacred Sun Absolute; since the different orders of Laws and the various mechanical processes could not exist, if this had not been arranged by the Father.

This Universe is a whole within the Intelligence of the Sacred Sun Absolute and these phenomena are crystallized successively, little by little. It is understood?

Q- Beloved Master, could you tell us the reason why it relates the Seven in the Laws of Creation, the human organism, and the worlds? Is it a tradition or is it really a Law?

A- The question that the gentleman asks deserves an immediate response. I want all of you, ladies and gentlemen, to understand with total clarity, what are the Laws of Three and Seven. It is urgent that you know that the Cosmocrators, creators of this universe in which we live, move and have our Being, each one under the direction of his Divine Cosmic Mother Kundalini, particular, worked at the dawn of Creation , developing in space the Laws of Three and Seven, so that everything had life in abundance. Only thus could our world exist.

It is not strange, then, that every natural Cosmic process unfolds according to the Laws of Three and Seven. In no way should it seem unusual to us that such laws are correlated in the infinitely small and in the infinitely large, in the Microcosm and the Macrocosm, in everything that is, in everything that has been and in everything that will be.

Let us think for a moment of the seven Chakras of the Spine , of the seven main Worlds of the Solar System, of the seven Rounds that Ancient and Modern Theosophy speaks about , of the seven Human Races, etc., etc., etc.

All these gigantic septenary processes, all sevenfold manifestation of life, are always based on the Three Primary Forces: Positive, Negative and Neutral. It is understood?

Q- Master, why when you talk about the creation of worlds, beings or galaxies, you expressed in terms such as: "Is it clear", "is it indubitable", "is it obvious", "is it natural", etc.? What is it based on to say it with such certainty?

A- I see there in the auditorium, that someone has asked a very interesting question, and I am pleased to respond.

Ladies and gentlemen, I want you to know in a concrete, clear and definite way, that there are two kinds of Reason: The first we will call Subjective; to the second, we will qualify it as Objective.

Unquestionably, the first is based on the External Sensory Perceptions. The second is different, and is only processed according to the Intimate Experiences of Consciousness.

It is obvious, that behind the terms cited by the gentleman, are actually the various functionalisms of my own consciousness. I use such language words as specific vehicles of my content concepts.

In other words, I put some emphasis to tell the gentleman and the honorable audience that listens to me, the following: I would never use the words quoted by the gentleman, if before I had not verified with my Conscious Powers, with my Transcendental Cognitive Powers, the truth of everything that I am affirming. I like to use precise terms with the purpose of making accurate ideas known. That is all!

Q- Beloved Master, you mentioned in your previous exhibition, the Dawn of Creation; could you explain to us at what time it worked and from whom was the work?

R- Distinguished gentleman, in Eternity there is no "time", I want all those who have attended our talk tonight, understand perfectly that "time" does not have a real background, an authentic, legitimate origin.

Certainly and in the name of truth, I must tell you that "time" is something merely subjective, that it does not possess an objective, concrete and exact reality.

What really exists is the succession of phenomena. The sun rises and we exclaim: "It's 6 in the morning!"; It is hidden and we say: "It's 6 o'clock in the afternoon, 12 hours have passed!". But in what part of the Cosmos are those "hours",that "time"? Can we take it by hand, put it on a laboratory table? What color is that "time", what metal or substance is made of? Let us reflect, gentlemen, let us reflect a little. It is the mind that invents "time", because what really exists, in an objective way, is the succession of natural phenomena; unfortunately, we made the mistake of putting "time" to each cosmic movement.

Between rise out and hid the Sun, we put our beloved hours, we invent them, we write them down to the movement of the stars, but these are a fantasy of the mind.

The cosmic phenomena follow each other, within the eternal instant of the Great Life in its movement. In the Sacred Absolute Sun, our Universe exists as an integral whole, integral, complete. In it, all the cosmic changes are processed within an eternal moment, within an instant that has no limits.

It is evident and manifest that as the various successive phenomena of this Universe crystallize, the concept of "time" unfortunately come about our mind. Such a subjective concept is always placed between phenomenon and phenomenon.

Actually, the Solar Logos, the Demiurge Architect of the Universe, is the true author of all this Creation. However, we cannot put a date to his work, to his Cosmogenesis, because "time" is an illusion of the mind, and this is far beyond anything that is merely intellective. Hell, or the Hell Worlds, exist from all eternity. Remember that phrase of Dante in his "Divine Comedy": "For me it goes to the city of tears, for me it goes to eternal pain, for me it goes to the condemned race." Justice encouraged my sublime architect; the Divine Power, the Supreme Wisdom and the First Love, before me there was nothing created, except for the immortal, and I endure eternally, O you who enter, abandon all hope! "

Q- Venerable Master, as I have been able to realize, Master G. places the world of the 96 Laws on the Moon; instead, you affirm that this region is under the epidermis of the planetary organism in which we live. Could you explain the reason for this divergence of concepts?

A- Honorable sir, I hasten to answer your question.

Certainly Master G., thinks that the "Ray of Creation" ends on the Moon, and I affirm, emphatically, that it concludes in the Submerged Worlds, in Hell.

The Moon is something different, distinguished gentlemen, it belongs to some other creation.

 I do not know how Master G. was wrong in his calculations. Unfortunately, Master G. firmly believed that in our system, the Moon was a new world that emerged from chaos, which was born.

Q- Dear Master, according to Master G., our satellite, the Moon , was originated by a detachment of terrestrial matter, due to tremendous magnetic forces of attraction, within the laws of gravity, forming a new world where they surely enter Lost souls to suffer in those infra-dimensional regions of the underworld. Do you mean, Master Samael that Master G., came to this conclusion because his cognitive faculties were poor?

A- I hear the question of the gentleman and it is clear that I feel pleasure in answering him. In no way I want to underestimate the Psychic Faculties of Master G.; Obviously he fulfilled a wonderful mission and his work is splendid. However, man has the right to make mistakes; it is possible that he took that information related to Selene, from some legend, from some source, from some allegory, etc., etc., etc. In any case we affirm emphatically what we know, what we have been able to verify for themselves, directly, without underestimating the work of any other Master.

That some collision between the Earth and another planet has split off the Moon , or that it has emerged from the Pacific as another respectable Master maintains, are concepts that we respect, but that we have not practically evidenced ...

I affirm forcefully and with a certain emphasis, and I limit myself exclusively to expose with my Objective Reason, what I myself have been able to see, hear, touch and feel.

Never in all the Cosmos, we have come to know that some Moon becomes a habitable world. Any initiated wide awake, knows by Direct Experience, that the worlds, as the men and the plants and everything what exists, are born, they grow, they age and they die.

It is ostensible that any planet that dies, in fact and in its own right, becomes a corpse, a Moon.

Our planet Earth will not be an exception and you can be sure, ladies and gentlemen, that after the Seventh Human Race, it will also become a new Moon.

Let's be exact then. I am a mathematician in research and demanding in expression. We have methods, systems and procedures, through which we can and should get in touch with those infernal worlds; then we will recognize the realism of Dante's "The Divine Comedy," who places Hell under the epidermis of planet Earth.

 Samael Aun Weor-Messenger of Aquarius Era

                                                                  YES THERE IS HELL- DEVIL -KARMA

                                                                                SAMAEL AUN WEOR

                                                                                         PREFACE

BY

 VM GARGHA KUICHINES

 it turns out that everything that man studies is subject to TIME factor, which according to the same science could not be scientific, for the following facts: because time does not have a real background, an authentic origin, legitimate, does not possess an objective reality . Materialism affirms that the hours exist because they are marked by an instrument, the clock, but it turns out that it is made by man; If we go to the intellective or concrete logic, we see: can we grasp the hours with our hands? Keep them in a chest or submit them to the laboratory? Know what color is time? To know what flavor it has? Can it be submitted, perhaps to the classification of the five senses? What substance is time made of? So if the factors that are used to catalog the phenomena cannot be given the name of scientist, the results either. So, what are we left with? FACTS, man dominated the air and invented airplanes that fly like animals in the air. In this Era, man will dominate the ether and then build instruments that move like planets that rotate on their axis, and that have movements of rotation and translation. For then, the scientists of that time will say: "what fools our grandparents were".

When we affirm that with our Creative Energy (SEED), we create our existential or solar bodies, it is because we know how to transform those bodies that we have in potential form inside of us; Once known, we learn to work with them. In all the Works of Gnostic Science we talk about it, and it is said how we engender them and how they are managed.

THE THREE LOGOS: Dying is indispensable to crystallize the THIRD LOGOS (The Holy Spirit) through the transmutation of Sexual Energy. To crystallize the SECOND LOGOS, the Inner Christ, we have to welcome the unpleasant manifestations of our fellowmen, and to learn to love them. 

To crystallize the FIRST LOGOS, the Father, we must learn to do his will on earth as it is in heaven; when we lie we move away from Him who is the Truth because  are opposites. This makes us unable to receive its attributes such as wisdom, truth and others.

Good Works speak for the being that executes them, of good intentions nothing remains. Hell is the Matrix of Heaven. The beautiful is born of rot. Lucifer gives us light when we defeat him.

The Divine Daimon is the reflection of the Logos in us. He is the Initiator in us, this igneous element possesses extraordinary powers. The Dragon is our psychological trainer. He opens the door of temptation to train us, to educate us, only then will the virtues of the soul arise. Where is the wickedness of Lucifer, the maker of LIGHT? For something Giovanni Papini said: "God said that we must Love the Enemy, then we must feel love for the Devil." Without temptation there is no virtue, only the one with virtues abandons temptation.

History says that when Moses came down from Mount Sinai after receiving the Commandments of the Law of God; The Israelites saw two rays of light on his head in the manner of the Male Goat of Mendez; This is the reason why Michael Angelo captured it with two horns of light and the tradition of chiseling it turns them into marble like common horns and currents and always coming out of the head.

. . In the Tarot of Enoch, the  Divine Daimon appears after the 13th which is the complete death of the Ego and of the 14th which is the temperance, the chastity, immediately appears the number 15 that is the TYPHON BAPHOMET, the Devil, to indicate us the resurrection through the transmutation and sublimation of Sexual Energy. In the tarot the masculine-feminine figures appear chained, except in the 15th when the Devil appears completely alone as if to indicate the Divine Androgynous, freed from sex. We find our mistakes in the infernal worlds, when we go down to them we find the philosopher's stone, the conscious sex, not the mechanistic sex of the beast.

                                                                                               HELL

Q- The Hell of fire and flame of which the Catholic religion and others like that  speaks to us, in the present times we can no longer admit it as anything more than a religious superstition, according to the men of science. Is this true, Master?

A-Distinguished gentleman, allow me to inform you that any hell of a religious type is exclusively symbolic.

It does not hurt in these instants to remember the "Hell of Ice" of the Nordics, the Chinese Hell with all its yellow torments, the Buddhist Hell, the Mohammedan Hell or the "Infernal Island" of the ancient inhabitants of the Country of Maralpleicie, whose civilization today is already hidden among the sands of the Gobi desert...

Unquestionably, these varied traditional Hells allegorize, emphatically, the Submerged Mineral Kingdom.

Remember, good friend, that Dante found his "Infernus" among the living entrails of the Earth. Read "The Divine Comedy ".

Q- Master, you speak to us of the "Submerged Mineral World", however, all the drilling of the mining, oil and other companies that have been practiced on the terrestrial crust, have not shown signs of a living world that could be even in the first inner layer of the Earth. Where is this Submerged Mineral World?

A- Great friend, let me inform you that Euclid's Three-dimensional World is not everything.

Ostensibly, above this world of three dimensions (long, wide and high), there are several higher dimensions. Obviously, according to the Law of Contrasts, under this Three-dimensional Zone, there are also several Sub-dimensions of submerged mineral type.

It is indubitable that the aforementioned Dantesque-type Hells correspond to these Infra-dimensions.

Q- Excuse me Master to insists, but in all the books that I have scrutinized because of my restlessness, I do not remember any writing or document that not only does not speak to us about these infra-dimensions, but at least tells us how they can be discovered, therefore, I ask that what is the object of speaking of Infra-dimensions, that as far as I have been able to verify, no human being has seen or felt?

A- Distinguished gentleman, your question seems interesting to me; however it is worth clarifying that the International Gnostic Movement has systems, methods of direct experimentation, through which we can verify the harsh reality of the Infra-dimensions of Nature and the Cosmos.

We can and should locate the Nine Dantesque Circles, precisely, under the epidermis of the Earth, within the interior of the planetary organism in which we live.

Obviously, the nine circles mentioned correspond, intelligently, with nine infra-dimension naturals.

It is evident and clear that the "Nine Heavens" of Dante's "Divine Comedy" are Nine Dimensions of Superior type, closely correlated with the Nine of the Lower type.

Anyone who has ever studied "The Divine Comedy" from the esoteric point of view, cannot ignore the reality of the infernal worlds...

Q- Master, what is the basic difference between the Hells of Catholicism and others like that for example and those considered by the Gnostic Movement?

A- Good friend, the difference between the symbolic Hells of one and another religion, is what may be between flag and flag of different nations. Each country allegorizes its existence with a national flag; likewise, each religion symbolizes the infernal worlds with some allegory of infernal type.

But Christian Hells, or Chinese, or Buddhists, etc., etc., all of them, at bottom, are but different emblems that correspond to the crude realism of the Atomic Hells of Nature and the Cosmos.

Q- Why do people have "nightmares" as we say vulgarly? What happens in this case, is it that you travel to those infra-dimensional worlds?

A- With the greatest pleasure I will answer this interesting question from the audience ... I want, ladies and gentlemen, that you understand what "nightmares" are certainly.

The Hidden Anatomy teaches that in the lower abdomen there are seven Infernal Gates, seven Inhuman Chakras or Negative Vortexes of sinister forces.

It may be the case that someone, indigestible by some heavy food, puts into activity by means of disorder, such Infernal Chakras. Then the Abysmal Gates are opened, as the religion of Muhammad clearly teaches, and the subject penetrates that night into the Hell Worlds.

This is possible through the unfolding of the Personality. It is not difficult for the Ego to penetrate the "Abode of Pluto".

The monsters of nightmares really exist, they originally come from the archaic times; they normally inhabit the Sub-dimensions of the Submerged Mineral World.

Q- Does this mean, Venerable Master, that not only those who die without having "saved their Soul" enter Hell?

A- It is clear, clear and manifest, that the living also penetrate into the infernal worlds, as nightmares are demonstrating. Ostensibly, the human Infra-conscious is infernal in nature; it could be said, with total meridian clarity, that in the Atomic Infernos of man there are all the abysmal horrors. In other words, we emphasize the following: Infernal Abysses are in no way divorced from our own Subconscious and Infra-conscious.

Now will understand the audience, the reason why it is so easy to penetrate, at any time, within the Nine Dantesque Circles.

Q- Dear Master, I really do not understand why you first tells us that the infernal worlds are in the infra-dimensions of the earth, and then you mentions that those atomic abysses are within oneself. Would I be so kind as to clarify this?

A- Your question seems magnificent to me. Whoever wants to discover the Laws of Nature, must find them within himself. Who within himself does not find what he seeks, he will never find it outside himself. The ancients said: "Man, know yourself and you will know the Universe and the Gods." Everything that exists in Nature and in the Cosmos, we must find within ourselves. Thus, the Nine Infernal Dantesque Circles are within ourselves, here and now.

Q- Master, I have had nightmares where I have seen a world of darkness and many monsters, will it be that I have entered into those Infra-dimensional or Hell Worlds?

R- Your question is quite important. It is necessary for the audience to understand that these infra-dimensions are in the submerged depths of our nature. Obviously, I repeat, with the nightmares, the Seven Gates of the Atomic Hells of the lower abdomen open, and then we descend to the Submerged Worlds...

Rare are the people who in their lives have not made any visit to the "Kingdom of Pluto". However, it is good, ladies and gentlemen, that in studying this question, let us think of the crude natural realism of those Worlds that are placed in the Underground dimensions of the planet in which we live. Let us think for a moment about Worlds that penetrate and interpenetrate each other without getting confused, in densely populated regions, etc., etc.

In no way should we take the religious allegories to the "dead letter"; let's look for "the Spirit that vivifies and that gives life". The different Hells of religions allegorize crudely natural realities; we should not confuse the symbols with the Cosmic Phenomena in themselves.

Q- Master, I would like you to explain to me a little more about those infernal worlds, since within those nightmares that I have had, I have never seen light or beautiful faces. Could you tell me why?

A- With the greatest pleasure I will answer that question. The Infernal Darkness is another mode of Light; they certainly correspond to the infrared range.

The inhabitants of such underground domains perceive the different variants of color, corresponding to that area of the solar spectrum.

I want you, my friends, to understand that all the colors that exist in the ultraviolet are also in the infrared.

That there is a yellow of the ultraviolet, that is something very remarkable, but in the infrared the yellow also exists, in a different way. And so it also happens with the other colors. So, I emphatically repeat the following: The Darkness is another mode of Light.

Unquestionably, the inhabitants of the Submerged Mineral Kingdom are too far away from the "Sacred Absolute Sun", and therefore they are, indeed, terribly evil and frightfully ugly.

Q- I conceive, Master, that in the submerged worlds of the Earth there are all kinds of monsters, and that they inhabit there; but how is it possible that within myself, that I am so small compared to the planet, I can find precisely those worlds?

A- Good friend, let me tell you that any molecule of starch or iron, copper, etc., etc., is a whole miniature Solar System. A disciple of Marconi, he imagined precisely our Solar System as a great cosmic molecule.

Whoever does not discover in a simple molecule the movement of the planets around the Sun is certainly very far from understanding Astronomy.

Nothing is detached in this Universe, in truth, there is no effect without cause, or cause without effect. So also, within each of us there are forces and atoms that correlate, either with the Celestial Spheres, or with the Infernal Spheres.

It is good to know that in our organism there are Psychic Centers that put us in relation with the Nine Superior Dimensions of the Cosmos, or with the Nine Lower Dimensions.

I already said clearly, that this Three-dimensional World in which we live is not everything, because above we have the Superior Dimensions, and below the Inferiors.

Unquestionably, all these Celestial or Infernal Dimensions are related to the different areas of our own Psyche, and that is why if we do not discover them within ourselves, we will not discover them anywhere.

Q- Master, you often mention the word "Atomic Abyss". Why Atomic?

A- This question seems extraordinary and with great pleasure I will give an answer. First of all, I want you to know that every atom is a trio of Matter, Energy and Consciousness.

Let us think for a moment about the "Atomic Intelligences"; obviously, there are Solar and Lunars; there are also "Atomic Malignant Intelligences", terribly perverse.

The atoms of the "Secret Enemy" within our organism are controlled by a certain malignant atom, located exactly in the coccygeal bone.

This type of atoms cause diseases and originate in us different manifestations of perversity.

Let's expand this information a little more and think, for a moment, about all the malignant atoms of planet Earth. Obviously, the heaviest, the most demonic, inhabit the "Abode of Pluto", that is, in the infra-dimensions of the world in which we live. Now you will understand the reason why we speak of "Atomic Abysses", of "Atomic Hells", etc.

Q- I think most of us all, when we think in terms of "atom", we imagine something infinitely small. Then, when we are told that all the suns and planets of the cosmos constitute an atom, it upsets our reasoning process a bit. Is this congruent, Master?

R- Distinguished gentleman and friend, it has never occurred to me to think about reducing the whole Universe, or the Universes, to a simple atom. Let me tell you that worlds, suns, satellites, etc., are constituted by sums of atoms, and this is different, right? If somewhere in my oratory I compared the Solar System with a large molecule, I did it based on the Law of Philosophical Analogies; I never wanted to reduce such a System to a simple atom.

 ARCHANGEL SAMAEL-MESSENGER OF AQUARIUS ERA